tyhare062367's Avatar
tyhare062367 Member Since October 23, 2009

Daniel's Stepmom (Part 2 of 3)

HarleyBuff on Incest Stories

Daniel’s Story, Part 2

As you recall in part 1, I had come home early one day and discovered my son masturbating in the living room in front of the television watching a homemade video of myself (his dad) and his stepmother that he had found in my closet while I was at work and his step mom was out of town. This eventually led to my discovery that his step mom had been secretly fantasizing about him since he was younger. Now that all of this is out in the open, our next step is come up with a plan to get the two of them together.

Being a programmer, it was only natural that I look upon this upcoming adventure as a project. As with any other project, there were certain rules that needed to be followed to insure success. A normal project would define goal

Read More
s (deliverables), resources, restrictions, timetable and other elements. I’m not that bad. All I really need here is goals. The ultimate goal here is to establish a sexual relationship between my son and my wife. Left up to Daniel, all of this could be accomplished in one or two minutes. Just both strip and jump each other’s bones. Fortunately, I know Heather well enough to know that would never fly.

How do we ease into this? That was the question. After rolling this question over and over in my mind, I decided that the best tool to use to break the ice was the videos. His curiosity had already been peaked by the short screening he had already had. He was very anxious to see more.

I decided that it would all take place on Saturday evening.

Today was Thursday, and it was very hard to concentrate on my work. All I could think about was Saturday night. Daniel had some errands to run, and was out of the house for the day. I decided to go home at lunch for a little afternoon delight.

Arriving at the house and walking in the front door, it appeared as if no one was home. All was quiet. I made my way upstairs, and as I was walking down the hall to our bedroom I heard a faint sound. Stopping at the closed door, I listened. It was the distinct sound of sexual activity. Not hard-driving sexual activity, but soft and sensual sounds. Slowly, I turned the knob and opened the door about 6 inches. What I saw made me very glad I decided to come home for lunch.

Heather was lying on the bed, and the television was on. Her eyes were glued to the set, but her legs were spread and her fingers were buried between them. She hadn’t noticed me because the headboard of the bed is against the same wall as the door. I felt my cock beginning to stiffen as I watched. She was viewing the video of one of our mountain trips where we were making love near a waterfall. It was a very sensuous setting, and we were obviously enjoying each other. As I watched, I could tell she was well into this session. Her fingers were glistening with her own wetness. I almost went over the edge when she took her very wet fingers and brought them to her face. Holding them in front of her face for a split second, she seemed to look to see how much juice was there. Then, she inserted the fingers in her mouth and sucked all of the juice off. While sucking her fingers, I could hear another sound coming from her. It was as if she had just placed a spoonful of ice cream in her mount. "Mmmmmmmm! "

I couldn’t take it anymore. Opening the door the rest of the way, I half expected her to jump when she saw me. Instead, she just looked up at me and smiled. Her fingers never missed a beat. "Remember that day?" she asked, looking over at the television.

"Oh, yeah……I remember. Great trip."

"Mmmmmmmm. Take your clothes off and come here."

I didn’t wait to be told twice. Before you could count to three, I was naked and lying next to her.

"Suck my nipples. They’ve been thinking about you all morning….."

Gently, I took a nipple in my mouth and began sucking. Immediately it instilled a reaction from her. Arching her back upwards slightly, she resumed moaning. She was hot. Hotter than I had seen her in a long time.

Now wanting to look a gift horse in the mouth, I remained silent and continued my assault on her nipples. My fingers now began wandering down her flat tummy to the neatly trimmed tuft of dark hair. Sliding further, I found my finger wedged between two of the wettest lips I had ever experienced. Easily I slid up and down, rubbing against her clitoris with the motion. Within moments my finger was dripping with wetness. I replaced the nipple in my mouth with my own wet finger, enjoying the savory aroma as well as the wonderful flavor of her sex.

Lifting myself off of the bed and working my way on top of her, I positioned my cock at her opening. Gently I pushed, and her eyes closed. Slowly, till it completely disappeared, I held it in place. Opening her eyes, she pleaded, "Don’t tease me. Not now. I need him so bad."

I began the familiar back and forth motion. After only seconds, she grabbed my arms and dug her fingernails into my biceps. With every forward thrust, she replied with an upward thrust of her own. Harder and harder I fucked her, till the room was filled with the sound of our crotches slapping together and the smell of our sweat from our overheated bodies.

Before long, I could feel the orgasm building deep inside me. As I thrust even harder, she could tell the moment was near and began shouting at me. "OH, YES!!! OH, YES!!! FUCK ME. FUCK ME HARDER. I’M GONNA CUM…………………..NOWWWWWWWW!!!!!!"

Simultaneously we both exploded in orgasm. Already, I was feeling wetness dripping down my cock and over my balls and onto the sheet below. Now I just added to the already overwhelming amount of liquid inside of her. As I slowly began to pull my cock from her, she grabbed me and held me still. I pushed back in ever so slightly, and felt the liquid being pushed out around my cock. Eventually, she let me go and I slowly pulled out and rolled to her side. After what seemed like forever, she finally smiled and opened her eyes. Turning towards me, she stared at me with those beautiful blue eyes.

"Mmmmmmm! That was wonderful. Just what I needed."

"So tell me, what started all of this?" I asked.

"I had a dream. About having you and Daniel at the same time. God, it was erotic. I woke up already wet."

"Well, I think the three of us are gonna stay home Saturday night and watch movies.’ Pointing to the television……. "Those movies. Then we’ll just see what happens. I want you to head to the mall this afternoon and pick out something very sexy from Fredrick’s. It’s a special occasion. We need to dress up."

With that, I went to the bathroom and cleaned up and dressed. Returning back to the bedroom, I found her still lying on the bed looking very satisfied. "I gotta get back to work."

Bending over to give her a kiss, she grabbed me and pulled me down onto the bed. Placing a hand on each side of my head, she pulled my lips to hers and we embraced in a passionate kiss. "You’re so good to me. Have I told you how much I love you?"

"Yeah, but don’t let that stop you."

Giving me a huge bear hug, she quietly whispered………"I love you, I love you, I love you."

As I got back in the car, I almost had to pinch myself to make sure I wasn’t dreaming. I was without a doubt, the luckiest man in the world.

Work went a little better that afternoon. At least I had temporarily satisfied my carnal desire. Now I could concentrate on getting some work done. The rest of the day went well and flew by. Before I knew it, I was packing to go home for the day. I was anxious to see what Heather had found at Fredrick’s.

As I pulled into the driveway I noticed Daniel’s car was back in it’s usual spot. Wondering what I would find when I walked into the house, I was a little apprehensive. As it turned out, my fears were unfounded. Walking into the living room, Daniel was in my recliner watching Nickelodeon. I thought to myself, "21 years old and he still watches that stuff. Maybe he’s not ready for what we have in store for him." It was a fleeting thought that passed as quickly as it came.

"Where’s Mom?"

"In the kitchen making dinner. How was your day?"

My thoughts traveled back to lunch. Smiling, I responded "Oh…..same ol, same ol

Walking into the kitchen, I was a little taken back by what I saw. She was wearing a t-shirt that was gathered and tied just below her breasts and a familiar pair of sweat shorts. As I walked up behind her she was bending over looking into the window of the oven. She had picked out my very favorite pair of her sweat shorts to wear. The ones that ride halfway up her cheeks when she bends over (which is exactly why I like them) and usually stays like that when she straightens up. Hearing me come in behind her, she stood up and, much to my delight, the shorts did not disappoint me. Turning around to give me a hug, I reached around her and grabbed a cheek in each hand. Sliding my hands under the material, I found that she also had on something new. Apparently she had picked up a couple of new thongs at Fredrick’s. Stepping away from me and turning around, she grabbed the waistline of her shorts and pulled them down just far enough for me to see the white lace disappear between her cheeks.

"Very nice!" I said.

Turning back around, she untied the knot in her T-shirt and lifted it up for me to see her new very sexy and revealing bra that matched the thong. "You like? I bought them with YOU in mind."

"Oh, sure. ME in mind? I know who you have had on your mind." Giving her a grin to let her know that I was being sarcastic, I slapped her gently on her ass and gave her a brief kiss.

"Alright, what’s going on in here? I hate it when mom goes away for awhile. When she comes back home, you guys are all over each other for days." Daniel strolled into the kitchen and seated himself on one of the barstools at the counter. "God mom, are you hot or something? Could you have any less clothes on?" he said in his best Joey (from Friends) imitation.

"Well. I could have, but that will have to wait till tomorrow night. Today, you just get to look and use your imagination."

Daniel stole a puzzled look at me. To this point, he was unaware that any firm plans have been made.

"I’ll tell you later." I said as I winked at him. Turning to Heather I changed the subject….. "So, what’s for dinner."

"Pot roast. You’re favorite….."

"Yummy. " I said as Daniel and I returned to the living room.

I could see the excitement in Daniel. We had hardly moved out of earshot of Heather when he turned to me.

"Whassup!" He whispered, obviously overly excited .

"I was gonna tell you tonight…….. Oh well, I’ll tell you now. Remember I said I was going to have that talk with mom about you and the videos? Well, I had that talk. I hope you don’t have any plans for Saturday night. That’s all I’m gonna say."

"OH, RIGHT!!!! Don’t leave me hanging like this….. Tell me what’s going on."

"You’ll find out. Just be on your best behavior till then. I don’t want her getting upset at you for anything and spoiling the whole thing………….and believe me, you don’t want that either. Trust me…"

That’s all it took. Daniel was an angel over the next two days. I’ve never seen him so good. I even saw him doing homework. That was a first.

Saturday came none too soon. Heather woke me up at 6 am. "I can’t sleep. I’m too excited. What if he gets embarrassed? What if he can’t get it up? "

"Calm down. Number one, LOOK AT YOU. YOU’RE GORGEOUS. I think not getting it up is the last of your worries. As far as being embarrassed, I guess that’s possible…….but I guarantee it won’t last for long. Just chill out and go about your business like usual today. Everything will be fine."

"Yeah, right! Like usual, huh? You have got to be kidding."

"Tell you what. If you don’t calm down, you are liable to do something today to spoil it. You wouldn’t want that, would you?"

"You’re right, you’re right. I’ll just bury myself in my cleaning. Just like a normal Saturday."

"Yeah, that’s the ticket. Later on, we’ll lie by the pool and get some sun. That always relaxes you….especially after cleaning all morning. I’ve got to do some work in the yard and I’ll be ready for a dip in the pool later as well. Just try to stay focused. Daniel has a game today so he’ll be gone most of the day. That way you won’t have to keep looking at him."

"I know. Every time I look at him lately, I find my eyes drawn to his crotch. It’s embarrassing but I can’t help myself."

"Well, tonight should take care of all of it. Meanwhile, can we go back to sleep for a couple of hours. It is Saturday, you know."

"OK, ok." She leaned over and kissed me. "Are you sure you don’t want a little to start the day?"

Smiling, I said "Why don’t you save it for tonight."

"OK!" she said, pouting as she got out of bed and headed for the bathroom to take a shower.

About an hour later, I gave up trying to sleep anymore. Between the vacuum cleaner and the stereo, it was a battle that I knew I wasn’t going to win. I got up, put on my Saturday ‘outside work’ clothes and headed outside to mow the yard.

Around lunchtime, Heather was done with her inside work and I was done with my outside work. She made lunch and we ate outside by the pool. She had changed, and was now wearing a new bright yellow bikini that showed much more than it covered, apparently another Fredrick’s purchase. After eating, we both decided to jump in for a quick dip (I know, we should have waited an hour……tough).

I really liked this new bikini on her. As soon as she got it wet, her dark areola and hard nipples were all but exposed for the world to see and when she turned away from me, the crack of her ass was perfectly visible through the sheer material. "Wow. That’s a keeper honey."

"You like?" she said as she turned and posed slightly for me.

"Oh, yeah! Can’t wait for our next trip to the beach. You’ll have em’ falling all over you."

"Especially when it’s wet."

It was very hard to keep my hands off of her. Speaking of hard, the front of my bathing suit was beginning to bulge.

We spent the next several hours lying in the sun and taking dips now and again. Around 5 o’clock Daniel appeared already suited up and ready for a swim.

"Hey guys. Y’all have a good day. House looks great, mom."

"Oh yeah, suck up to her." I teased.

"I’m hot as hell." He said as he headed to the water and jumped in. After swimming around for a few minutes he splashed water on us. "Come on in you guys. This feels great."

Heather got up and ran to the water, jumping in almost on top of Daniel. I was right behind her and as Daniel moved to avoid Heather, he looked up and found himself directly in the path of the geyser of water that was the result of my cannonball. "Get Him" I hollered at Heather and we both began chasing him around in the water.

I grabbed and held him and Heather went under the water and grabbed the waist of his suit and pulled. Off they came and she quickly swam towards the side of the pool, throwing his trunks towards the patio.

I laughed so hard I inadvertently loosened my grip and he got away. Immediately he headed towards Heather. Her attempt at running away from him in the water was comical. He was on her in a flash and he reached out and pulled on the bow at the back of her neck that was holding up her bikini top. "Two can play at that game."

The bikini top fell immediately, revealing Heather’s perfect breasts and erect nipples. She turned towards Daniel and began splashing water at him and laughing hysterically. Poor Daniel. I felt sorry for him, for he was a sitting duck. He couldn’t move. All he could do is stare. Finally, Heather stopped splashing him and the water calmed. Daniel’s eyes were glued to her dark, hard nipples. Her mouth curved upwards in an almost evil smile as she slowly approached him. "Touch them."

I thought to myself, "Well, this wasn’t exactly according to plan……………but I guess it will do."

 

 

END OF PART 2

 

 

 

 

Daniel's Stepmom

HarleyBuff on Incest Stories

This is a true story about the emergence of my 21-year-old son into manhood....assisted by his step-mom, Heather.  

 

Daniel is my youngest.   His mom and I ended our relationship when Daniel was 2 years old.   He doesn’t know it but the relationship ended because I had to go to the police station and bail his

Read More
mom out.   She was charged with solicitation.   Need I say more???   I got custody of the children and it wasn’t long before I realized how hard being a single dad was going to be.   Believe me, I have an infinite amount of respect for those unfortunate women who are forced into that situation with no source of income other than child support or minimum wage employment.   Fortunately I had a good job and the means to support us financially.   It was the non-financial support where I lacked any good qualities.   By the second year of being single, I had convinced myself that I needed another wife to help me to raise these children.   Not exactly the best reason for getting into a relationship, but it was the one I used at the time.

 

I didn’t spend a lot of time looking.   I was desperate.   Fortunately, a wonderful woman came into my life that was willing to take on a “ready-made” family.   I am sure that she has questioned her state of mind many, many times when thinking back on that decision.

 

The two older boys (yes, all 3 boys) were old enough to have bitter feelings about my divorce of their mom and also old enough to know just how to use the “You’re not my mom” approach on the step-mom.   I couldn’t tell them the real reason why I divorced their mom so consequently, everything ended up being my fault.   To make a long story short, the two older boys provided many challenges to Heather and I.

 

Daniel however, was young enough to have considered Heather as “Mom” all of his life (at least as far as he could remember).   They had their share of problems, but what family doesn’t.  

 

The two older boys left the nest as soon as possible.   Because there was 10 years difference in age between Daniel and his next older brother, more than half of his life has been spent as an “Only Child”.   Spoiling and coddling Daniel was regular routine around our house.

 

Daniel has never been “Hunk” material.   His latter high school years were a constant battle with acne and weight.   Not that he was fat.   In fact, just the opposite was true.   I was concerned at times that he was under-nourished.   When you have to buy jeans with a 34-inch inseam and only a 26-inch waist, you spend a lot of time searching.   Not for something that he likes necessarily, but just for something that had a reasonable fit.   Later, as he entered college he began to fill out…….but I don’t want to get ahead of the story.

 

It was during one of these shopping sprees that Daniel had his first encounter with mom.

 

School was out and it was between Daniel’s third and fourth year of elementary school. I think that put him around 9.   It was a sunny, summer day in Atlanta.   Typically, the temperature was holding around the 90-degree mark and the humidity was high.   Shorts and tank tops were the order of the day.  

 

Our “Back-To-School” shopping was in high gear.   On this day, Heather and Daniel were out to buy some jeans and a bathing suit.   The store had just opened and Heather and Daniel were the only customers.   Looking around in the store, they found a suit for Daniel to try on and as usually happens when Heather goes into a clothing store, she also found a suit that SHE would like to try on.

 

The dressing room consisted of two booths with curtains.   They each went into their respective rooms and began to change.   Needless to say, by the time Heather had just completed removing all of her clothes and was reaching for the bottoms of the bikini, her curtain opened and Daniel came in.   “What do you think, Mom…….”.

 

When he noticed that Heather was completely nude, he lost all words.   Now since Heather was a “Step-Mom”, Daniel had never seen her without clothes.   It was not something that was ever thought about.   Heather had given Daniel baths when he was younger, but all that ended when he began school and could “take care of it himself” because he was a “big boy” now.   It had been 4 years since Heather had seen him without clothes.  

 

She didn’t want to scare him, nor make a big deal of it and “scar him for life”, so she just sat on the stool in the dressing room and said “Come here and let me see.”  

 

As all moms do, the first thing she did was reach for the waistband of the suit to check the fit.   As her fingers slipped inside, they touched something that was familiar, warm and surprisingly hard.   It was sticking straight up and her fingernail scraped against the foreskin covered head.

 

“Ouch!   That hurt.    God mom, be careful.”

 

“Geez, I’m sorry!   Did I break the skin?   Here, let me look at it.”   With that, she pulled his suit down just enough to spring his erection.  

 

Heather had always been fascinated with his uncut tool when she gave him baths.   She actually delighted in teaching him how to retract the foreskin and insure it was always kept clean.   His was the first uncut cock she had ever seen and when he began school, she was disappointed but resigned to the fact that she would never see it again.

 

This was an awkward moment, to say the least.   Trying her best not to make a big deal of it, she gently handled his adolescent manhood.   She had scratched his foreskin, but she couldn’t resist the opportunity to pull the foreskin back and admire it one more time.   Looking back up at him she said, “Oh, my goodness.   I really did scratch you.   I’m so sorry sweetheart.   Mommy will put something on it when we get home.   Do you think you will live until then?”   When she looked at his face, she realized that his eyes were glued to her now hard nipples.  

 

“Why do they get hard like that, mommy?’

 

Not wanting to tell him the real reason they were hard, she said “It’s just cold in here, honey.   They get that way when it’s cold.”   Quickly changing the subject. “ So, these seem to fit pretty good.   Is this the pair you want?”

 

“You bet.”   That seemed to satisfy him and he returned to his dressing room to try on his jeans.

 

Heather smiled at herself, remembering the look and feel of his cock in her fingers.   It was a nice feeling.   She couldn’t wait to get home and play doctor.   A familiar warmth was creeping in between her legs as she stood and completed her business in the dressing room.

 

As they pulled up in the driveway, one of Daniel’s friends had appeared and was inviting him out to play “war”.   Daniel left all of the bags for Heather to carry into the house and he went scampering off to play with his friend.   “I’m General Custer and you can be Osama Bin Laden”.   Heather smiled at his massacre of historical facts.

 

Disappointed, and still thinking about the encounter earlier, she kept herself busy for the remainder of the day.   By the time Daniel came home, she had spent the day cleaning and cooking and was tired.   On top of that, I had come home.   That was not only the last time she saw him undressed but as far as we knew it was the last time he had seen her undressed………………..until some years later.  

 

Daniel was now 21 and was a sophomore attending a local university.   It was between semesters and he was home most of the time.   I was working a regular day job, and Heather had taken off for a week to go to Maine to visit her parents.

 

Over the years, Heather and I have had a wonderful sex life.   One of the things that we do to break the monotony and spice things up a little, is videotape some of our intimate sessions.   I really enjoy filming her in a wide variety of situations.  

 

One time, we were in the process of spring-cleaning and took a load of winter things to the storage unit that we had rented.   No one else was there, and the camcorder was in the truck so, why not.   I got the camcorder and I made her get completely undressed and I taped her arranging boxes in the storage unit in the nude.   Now some of you may say “big deal”, but it was very sexy thinking that someone could walk into the area any minute and see her.   That was a BIG turn-on for me.   I’ve always been into showing her off.

 

Another time, we were riding my Harley in the mountains and we came across a trail to a waterfall.   Usually these trails were inundated with hikers.   This time, it appeared that there was no one around.   It was a half-mile hike to the falls, and I took the camcorder with us.   Along the trail, she would walk in front of me and open her blouse and then turn around and “flash” me.   (whenever we went out on the Harley, she wasn’t allowed to wear a bra and she was encouraged to wear something that would allow the areola around her nipple to be seen through her top.   The sexier the outfit, the more fun the ride.).   Reaching the waterfall, I set the camera up on a rock and we skinny-dipped in the pool at the base of the falls.   Afterwards, we set the camera up and filmed her giving me a BJ and all subsequent activities.

 

Of course, there were always the nights that Daniel stayed with his friends and we were able to set up the tripod in the bedroom and get some wonderful footage of our wild bedroom activities.   We filled up several tapes, which we kept hidden in the closet.

 

On this day, Daniel was home by himself.   Always the curious one, he began an exploratory mission in my bedroom.   Had I know about it, I certainly would have been upset at him.   Now, I just look back on it with amusement.   Boys will be boys.  

 

Much to his surprise, he came across my stash of tapes.   Curious as to their content, he took them off to the living room (where the big screen TV is), and inserted the first tape.   You can imagine the look on his face when the image appeared on the screen.   As luck would have it, the first tape that he picked begins in a hotel room in Orlando on a summer vacation that we made a year or so earlier.   Daniel was working and going to school so we took the opportunity to take a vacation……just the two of us. The video was one that I had captured of Heather when she was putting on her bathing suit.   At first, she didn’t know I was filming.   I had turned the camera on and placed it on the dresser.   Walking over to her, I feigned helping her tie the top in the back.   Standing behind her, I placed my body up against hers and begin to grind my hips.   She smiled and reached around behind her and slipped her fingers into my trunks.   I had very loosely tied her bathing suit, and I reached around her with both hands.   With one, I slipped under her top and began massaging her breasts.   With the other, I reached into the bottoms and found her wet, ready and willing.    I removed her suit completely and she turned and removed mine.   Down on her knees, she took my now-hard member into her expert mouth.   Oh, what a feeling.

 

Heather is a trim 50-year-old beauty.   Time has been very good to her and she honestly doesn’t look a day over 35 (at least to me………and to many others).   Never having had kids of her own, her perky breasts were as firm as her flat tummy.   No tucks or Botox here.   Except for a little Clairol, she is all natural.  

 

Viewing the video, it didn’t take long for Daniel to get hard.   Since mom was in Maine and dad was at work, it seemed natural to remove the shorts and underwear and get comfortable in dad’s recliner.   With the remote in one hand, and his uncut cock in the other he settled in to watch the “movie”.   “Damn, she’s hot!” he exclaimed, stroking his manhood while his eyes were glued to the television.   Soon, he found that he needed both hands and tossed the remote aside.

 

I’m a programmer by trade, and it just so happened that on this day, our network server crashed.   With no way to perform my job, and with no chance of the system being back up for the rest of the day, I was allowed to take the rest of the day off.

 

The way our house is laid out, the front door opens into a foyer, which opens into the living room.   It is no more than 5 steps from the front door to the living room.   Not thinking ahead very well and certainly not expecting anyone to come in, Daniel had left the front door unlocked.   Opening the door, the first thing I heard was the television.   It sounded like Heather was talking and I thought she had come home early.   Excited to see her, I wasted no time in getting to the living room.   Daniel had been so completely engrossed in watching the video, that he did not even hear me come in.   He was situated so that his back was to me, and I was looking over him at the television.   My first reaction was of anger, but before I opened my mouth and said something that I am sure I would have regretted later (this is one of the things that I attribute to Heather’s influence….she is very good at teaching Anger Management) I stopped to consider the situation.   Still unaware of my presence, I stood still and watched.   Smiling at the television as I remembered that day, my anger quickly subsided and was replaced by memories as I watched.   Soon, I found myself getting that familiar stirring in my loins.   Watching my son, I was impressed at how he had developed.   Looking at him in a way that I had never done before, I noticed his muscular legs, his washboard abs, his bulging biceps, and his now massive 9 inch cock.   “Glad to see he got something from me.   Damn, makes me wish my parents hadn’t circumcised me.” I said to myself.

 

As I watched, I began to get feelings of pride.   Now I know that seems kinda weird to some of you.   Be that as it may, I am proud that my wife is as beautiful and as sexy as she is.   I am proud that my son is well endowed like his father (my 10 inch cock is displayed very nicely on television right now.   It is disappearing in and out of Heather’s mouth).   I don’t know what came over me.   Next thing I knew, I found myself saying outloud “Isn’t she something?”.

 

You would have thought a bomb had exploded in my recliner.   It was comical to watch him try to figure which was the most important thing to do first, stop the tape or put on his pants.   Unfortunately, the small table beside the chair which held the remote was just far enough away to require a long stretch to get to it.   As he reached for the remote, the chair returned itself to it’s upright position fairly quickly.   The result was Daniel, sprawled on the floor with nothing on but a T-shirt.   The television was still on and the video was still playing.   His eyes were frantically darting between the TV, me, the remote and down to his hard dick.   I was enjoying this immensely.   After he realized I was laughing uncontrollably, he began to calm down.   Soon, he accepted the fact that he had been “Busted”, and was beginning to realize just how funny the situation really was.   “God, you scared the shit out of me Dad.   What the hell are you doing home so early?”

 

I told him what happened at work and that I had the rest of the day off.   “Now I have to decide what to do about you and this new development.   Stop the tape, put your pants on and let’s talk.”

 

After complying, he sat back down (this time on the couch) and prepared for the lecture.  

 

“OK, we’re both adults here.   The way I see it, we have two issues.   Number one, it disturbs me that you felt it necessary to go exploring in my room.   What were you looking for?”

 

“I don’t know.   I thought maybe I might find a Playboy or Penthouse or something like that.   Boy, I really hit the mother lode, didn’t I?”  

 

I couldn’t help but laugh.   “Yes, you sure did.   But that doesn’t change the fact that you were digging into stuff that belonged to someone else.   That’s just plain wrong, and you know it.”

“I know.   I’m sorry.”

 

“OK.   Now that we got that out of the way, we need to tackle issue number two.   These videos are intended for private viewing.   Private as in, Mom and Myself.   .   If we had wanted you to see these tapes, we would have kept them out here by the tv.   Now, some would say that what you are feeling right now is incest.   My personal feeling is that this is not incest since she is not your real mother.   I think you are pretty fortunate that it was me that discovered you and not her.   Now, what are we going to do about it?”

 

Daniel has always been a little cocky.   I never expected it in this situation, though.   “Well, what she don’t know won’t hurt her.   I gotta be honest with you dad.   Now that I know those tapes exist, unless you burn them I’m gonna keep looking till I find them.   I just gotta see the rest of them.   She is so hot.   I closed my eyes and it was almost like I was fucking her myself.   I know I’m not supposed to feel this way about mom, but like you said………she’s not my real mom.”

 

Trying my best to maintain my composure, I took the easy way out.   “Alright, I need to think about this for awhile.   Why don’t you go upstairs and clean up and we’ll go out and grab some lunch somewhere.   Meanwhile, I’m going to try to come up with a plan for some things. “

 

Lunch was quiet.   Neither of us said a word about what happened earlier, but both of us were thinking non-stop about it.   After lunch, we got back in the car and headed home.   On the way, I finally broke the ice.   “OK, tell you what.   First, you gotta know that we aren’t doing anything behind mom’s back.   I’m going to have to have a discussion with her about this whole matter.   As it stands now, you’re just going to have to keep yourself in check and don’t do anything stupid that would ruin your chances of something that few boys your age get to experience…….and that is all I’m going to say about it until I’ve had a chance to talk to her.   She’ll be home tomorrow.   I want you to find something to do tomorrow afternoon and evening.   I want to be home alone with her to discuss this and I don’t want you to be around if the discussion goes bad.”

 

That night, neither of us slept very well.   Daniel had a million questions he wanted to ask but dared not ask any of them.   I had not given him any specifics, and his imagination was running wild.   I was in my room trying to rationalize what I was about to do.   There were all kinds of arguments in favor.   There was the “not his real mother” thing.   After all, he is 21 now so it can’t be considered child abuse.   Even as good as his body looks, you eventually have to look at the face.   Daniel is not a handsome young man.   It was a face that “only a mother could love”.   Hey, there’s another argument for……….      I was reaching.

 

Next day was a terrible day at work.   I couldn’t get my mind on my work for anything.   All I could think about was how Heather was going to react to what I had to tell her tonight.   I had pre-arranged with my boss to leave at 3 to get to the airport to pick her up.   On the way to the airport, I reviewed it over and over in my mind.   It was settled.   My mind was made up.   No turning back………     Well, but what if………….

 

Because of the new policies at the Atlanta airport, you can no longer go to the gate to meet the plane.   Consequently, we had made previous arrangements for her to call me when she gets to baggage claim and I will make my way to the curbside pickup in time to get her.   I never fail to be overwhelmed when I see her, especially after being separated for a week.   Opening my arms, she hurriedly runs to me and jumps and wraps her legs around me to hold on.   We kiss passionately and she finally lets go and plants her feet back on the ground.   As I open the truck to put her luggage in a young lady nearby says “Newlyweds?”.

 

“Young lady, we have been married over 20 years. Only tomorrow, will I ever have loved her more than today.”

 

“Awwwww!    That’s so sweet. “

 

Apparently Heather felt that it was the right thing to say.   She turned to the young lady and said “Aren’t I just the luckiest woman you have ever met?????”   Both of us smiling from ear to ear, we got in the car and drove away.

 

On the way home, Heather asks “So, what’s been going on at the house?   Is it still standing after having two bachelors living there for a whole week?”

 

“Yes, it’s still standing.   Not much has changed.” I lied.  

 

When we got home we noticed that Daniel’s car was gone.   “I wonder where he is?   I would have thought he would be here to greet me?’

 

“Maybe he is out with a girl.”

 

“Wouldn’t that be something?   Oh, I hope so.   Poor thing.   I don’t think he is ever going to find someone to pop his cherry on.”   She said smiling.

 

“Well, I for one hope he stays gone for a little while longer.   I would love to welcome you home properly.”

 

“Mmmmmm!!!    What did you have in mind, as if I didn’t know?”

 

With that, we left the bags in the car and ran upstairs to the bedroom.   Closing the door and locking it, we ripped each other’s clothes off and attacked.   Throwing her on the bed, I spread her legs and dragged her over towards the edge.   I knelt on the floor, placed her legs over my shoulders and began to give her what I knew she was needing.   Heather absolutely LOVES to have her pussy eaten.   She produces more juice than any other woman I know (not that I know that many…………well, that’s another discussion for another day).   Anyway, today was no exception.   Within seconds my face was glistening with her wetness.   Unable to hear her moans because of her thighs squeezing my head, I knew they were audible nonetheless.   After 20 years, we know each other pretty darn well.   I know exactly when an orgasm is building in her, and the one that was building now was a big one.   What sends her over the top is when I actually use my upper lip to peel back the skin covering her clitoris and once exposed, flick my tongue back and forth over the hard nub.   About 30 second of this is all it takes and I am always rewarded with a flood of liquid passion.   This is my goal.   I would much rather suck up her juice than anything……….except maybe what I was about to do to her.

 

She lay exhausted on the bed, her legs still hanging over the edge.   I climbed onto the bed and helped pull her up onto it.   Lying beside her, I on my side and her on her back, I begin to trace my fingers gently over her breasts and down her flat tummy to her nicely trimmed bush.   I know how sensitive that area is right now and avoid actually touching inside the hairline with my finger.   At this point, I know her well enough to know that there is only one thing that she wants touching that area.   Spreading her legs and positioning myself over her, I begin to rub the purple head against her.   Beginning as low as I can get, I ever so slightly slide it along the crack between the cheeks.   Working my way up to the bottom of the lips,   I separate them revealing the opening that is my target.   Glistening with her juice, I slide easily in.   Further and further I push until I am completely swallowed by her.   Then, while still inside her I lift her legs and place them over my shoulders.   This angle of entry, coupled with my full 10 inches enables me to reach her G-spot.   Touching this spot with the head, and then pushing so that it rubs ever so slightly across it while at the same time applying just enough pressure has very predictable, and consistent results.   It never fails me.   It only takes a few seconds of this treatment and Heather is beginning the signs of another intense orgasm.   Soon her body goes stiff and tightens.   Then she begins to shudder and her moans become louder and louder as she rockets over the edge of the orgasm.   Waves and waves of pleasure splash over her body as she finally opens her eyes and looks at me.   “God I missed that.   You know just what to do.   You should give lessons.”

 

Well, she opened the door.   I immediately went in.   While my cock was still inside her, I said “Well, you know that it is only because I know YOU so well.   I know which one of YOUR buttons to push to take you over the edge.   If I was going to give lessons, it would have to be on you………and that is just what I intend to do if you are willing.”   As I finished the sentence, I began my pumping.   Slowly, to insure that I lasted through the entire story that I was determined to tell, I began to tell her about coming home yesterday and spotting Daniel jacking off to one of our videos.   I told her about laughing about it, and about our conversation then and the one in the car after lunch.   I was half expecting her to immediately dismiss the idea and get mad at me for even mentioning it.   That would not only have spoiled the mood, but would probably have put me in hot water for quite awhile.  

 

But that’s not the reaction I received.   Surprisingly enough, she smiled at me and said “You know, every since that summer when I accidentally scraped my fingernail on his dick and I got another good look at it, I have had fantasies about him.   I’ve never mentioned it because I was concerned you would think I was a terrible person.”   Well, this just made me pound harder.   It was such a turn-on, that I couldn’t hold back any longer.   With one last shove, I emptied a weeks worth of semen into her.  

 

Afterwards, we lay on the bed exhausted.   In my mind, I’m wondering if her comment was made   “during the heat of the moment” or did she really fantasize about having Daniel’s cock?   It took about 10 seconds for me to get an answer.   She turned to me and raised herself up on her elbow and said “So, what’s the plan?”

 

 

END OF PART 1

Best Friend Helps with Sis!

luv2likr on Incest Stories

    My sister is a fox. She has brunette hair that trails halfway down her back. Her body reminds me of the girl next door type. She has a set of breasts that are very nice and firm looking. I spent most of my years in high school getting yelled at by her because no one would date her after they found I was her brother. I played on the varsity football team for three years and was one of the bigger guys in school. I said I was sorry many times but they still wouldn't get to close to her. Most of the guys were jerks anyway.

    I never said anything to my sister but I was kind of glad they didn't ask her out. It gave me more time to be at home with her and spy on her. I used to watch her every chance I got. Many times I had dreams o

Read More
f just walking up to her and taking her when mom and dad were out somewhere. I even got bold enough to walk up behind her sometimes and "accidently" bump up against her backside. Just the feel of her ass against my crotch was exciting.

    I never did anything about this when we were growing up. I did continue to have many of dreams and fantasies about her. I eventually left the house and travelled a while before getting married. I stayed married for awhile before I could take anymore and got divorced. I stayed single and hung out with my best friend from high school. I had told him about my fantasy many years before. He was okay with it. He had told me about fantasies about his sister too. He never did follow it up.

    One day, all of this was changed and for the better. My best friend Keith and I decided to go out for one of our all night fishing trips down at the river. My sister had heard about it and asked if she could go along. She had taking a liking to Keith and really wanted to go. Keith and I both said okay. At first we tried to get his sister to go along also. We had planned on me being with his sister and visa versa. Keith's sister wasn't able to make it but we went anyway. My sister Diana had no idea what she was getting into. She thought that we were going to go spend all night fishing and she could get with Keith.

    We always go to a spot that is back off the road and acrossed a small foot bridge. It was where we used to go and spend all night fishing, drinking beer and getting high. We had both quit getting high but we still fancied our beer. So we finally get there and set up camp and gathered wood for the fire. It was hot that day and very warm that night so Diana wore her shorts and a T-shirt. I was in another world as I watched her walk around camp bending over. She probably wore the outfit for Keith but we both enjoyed the view.

    Once the fire was started and the lantern was lit, we started drinking the rum we had brought along. Keith and I started playing drinking games with sis. some how she kept loosing and had to drink two drinks for every one of ours. She was really getting waisted. Diana gets really horny when she drinks, so she started getting handsy with Keith. She lost all thought of me sitting there facing them. Keith was enjoying himself but decided to move things along. He decided that we should play spin the bottle. I was ready and Diana was so drunk that she said okay.

    This game played out pretty evenly. We were all down to our underwear. I was having the thrill of my life watching my sister sitting acrossed from me in nothing but her panties and bra. It had been a few years since high school but she still a great body. I couldn't wait to see her naked. I was a tiny bit nervous though because I was sitting there with a hard on. I was hoping that sis would loose her clothes before mine.

    Then came the next two spins. Diana lost both times. She wanted to quit before taking off her panties. Me and Keith convinced her that we were all adults now and it was no big deal. So she finally took her panties off. I was sitting there with an even bigger hard on now. I had a perfect view of her tits and pussy. Keith was eyeballing her in a sexy way which kept her going again. The bottle stopped on me next and I slid off my undershorts and watched to see my sisters reaction. She didn't make any gesters about anything. Keith spoke up though. He asked my sister if I looked fuckable. She just looked at him and said no. She said I was her brother and that it was wrong. She leaned torward Keith and said that she wanted him.

    I had expected that though. I caught on that she wanted to fuck him right then. I made up an excuse to wonder down river and fish. At least that is what Diana thought. I put some more wood on the fire and grabbed the lantern as I walked out of sight. Once I was a small ways away, I stopped and turned around. I turned out the lantern and watched from around a tree. Sis didn't waist any time getting at Keith. She pulled his briefs off and climbed right on top. I stood there with my dick in my hand watching as Diana fucked my best friend. I envied him. He was talking to her about something. I couldn't hear them but it must have had something to do with them fucking because sis started to really get into it. Then I saw Keith look over my direction and wave for me to come back.

    I walked back into camp and up by them. Diana was enjoying herself so much that she had her eyes closed. I was excited now that I put the lantern down and walked up so that I was facing my sister. Keith looked up at me and jestered for me to put my dick in her mouth. I stood there for a minute watching her tits bounce every time she rode up and down. She had her mouth open and was moaning. I could take it any more. I just knew that she would freak out but I just had to get my dick in her mouth. I moved real close to her mouth and aimed myself just right. As sis raised herself up I put my hand behind her head and shoved as much of my cock into her mouth as I could before she realized. Once I entered her mouth I let go of my dick and grabbed her head with both hands. I had control of where she was going now.

    At first, sis realized what was going on and tried to pull away. I held her head firm on my dick. She stopped fucking Keith and tried to get away. Keith just grabbed her by the hips and started to really fuck her hard now. He was trying to keep her in her place while I just tried to keep my dick in her mouth. I was able to push my dick into her mouth a little but she continued to try and resist. I knew that what we were doing could constitute rape but I was to gone to care. I just knew that at any minute she would try and bite my dick. If she wasn't so drunk, she probably would have but she instead kept moaning no around my dick. I didn't listen though because I was so excited about finally getting my sister that I continued to fuck her face.

    Keith continued to fuck my sister's pussy as hard as he could. He must have been doing the right thing because Diana finally gave up trying to fight me and slowly gave into my dick. At first she just let me fuck mouth. Then she started to enjoy it. Sis was actually taking my dick into her mouth now. I stood there with my knees shaking as I felt her starting to suck on my dick. She even tried to deep throat me a few times. I watched my cock go in and out of my sisters mouth imagining that I was just in a great dream. She was an experienced cocksucker and definately knew all the moves to make me fuck her face even more.

    I had a hard time trying not to blast her with my cum. I wanted this to last for ever. Keith was getting close to coming himself. He picked up the pace and told my sister that he was going to cum. All sis did was fuck back at him harder. She got what she wanted because Keith suddenly shoved his dick deep into her and started to cum. This must have sent the thrill in the right direction because my sister then came as she sucked my dick deep into her mouth and slid her tongue under my cock. She sent over the edge as well. I couldn't hold back. I told her I was going to come and she gripped my cock with her mouth and reached behind me and shoved my body into her face. I let loose and came like I had never come before. I could feel dick pulse in her mouth. I had never had a woman let me cum in their mouth before. It was such a great feeling that I felt like I could come for ever. However, the sensation finally subsided and I let go of her head. I carressed her cheeks as I looked down into my sisters eyes while I slid my dick out of her mouth. She was so hot. She even licked the head of my dick when I pulled it out. My legs finally could not take anymore and I sort of fell down on my ass while Diana climbed off Keith and he sat up.

    We sat there not saying anything for awhile. I was trying to get my strength back in my legs while sat there looking at my sister while she just adjusted her part of the blanket. I could tell that she was still drunk and the thought of this started getting my dick hard again. Seeing her wobble around had me wanting to grab her and jump on top of her before she could react. My buddy then spoke up. "Hey man...your dicks bigger than mine". I just sat there as I watched my sister moving around. Even though she had just been fucked royally, she still was looking very hot. Keith told my sister that she should fuck her brother. She didn't say much. She was drunk but she still had her senses enough to finally say that she couldn't do that. She tried to convince us that it was wrong. She said that what we had done was wrong as well but it wasn't as bad as fucking me. She said this stuff while she continued to look down at my cock off and on.

    Keith just kept repeating that it would be awesome to watch her fucking me. He continued to play with her tits and pussy while he was saying these things. I could tell that she was getting turned on by Keith's playing around. I scooted a little bit closer to her with my dick facing her. Diana kept trying not to look but she continued to glance back at me and my dick. As my friend kept getting her turned on more and more, she finally spoke with a different message. She finally looked at my dick and at my face a said that she had never had a cock as big as mine. She said it was too big. I couldn't believe what I was hearing. She was sounding like she wanted to but she was afraid of my size. I then moved closer to her so that she could get a real good look. She was so turned on and drunk that I don't think she realized it when I reached out and started playing with her tits and carressing her leg.

    Diana just sort of lost her control and started to enjoy what Keith I were doing to her body. Keith layed her down on her back and got next to her while he kissed her and played with tits. I moved up next to her other side and was busy playing with her pussy. I could feel that she was wet. Keith had wore a rubber so she was only oozing pussy juice. I slid my finger up inside her a couple of times while she fucked back at my hand. She was drunk and turned on that she was completely unaware that her very own brother was finger fucking her. I wanted to bury my face in her snatch but I knew that she would know then that it was me again. Keith then asked her if she was ready for a good fucking time again. All she could do was nod her head yes as he sucked her nipples and I fuck her with my hand. Then Keith motioned for me to get on top of her. He pulled himself away from her for a minute as if he was getting ready. Sis spread her legs wide for me as I crawled closer up between her legs. I grabbed my dick and aimed it at her hole. I put the head right at her opening and signaled the okay to Keith. He then leaned down by her ear and said to get ready because here comes brother.

    As he said this I entered her slowly. I did not want to hurt her. Sis suddenly opened her eyes and looked down between her legs as I fucked into her pussy. She had a scared look on her face but she didn't anything. She looked down at my dick pushing into her. She watched as I stopped once I felt she was tight. She then looked back into my eyes. I was to far gone to stop now so I pulled back a little bit and pushed forward more. I had half my dick in now as I watched her drop her head back down on the blanket and her eyes rolled back into her head. She also raised her hips to fuck back at me. She was so wet that I had no problem getting into my sisters tight little pussy. Each time that pushed forward, I went in a little further. Every time that I would fuck my dick into my sister, she would respond back by fucking her hips against me. She even grabbed her legs and lifted them so that I could get deeper into. I could not believe it. Here I was finally fucking my wet dream of many years. It was better than any dream about her.

    I put my arms by her hips and really started getting into it. I was now completely inside my sister and was fucking her wild. She was enjoying it and fucking me back. She even got completely into it. My sister was begging for me to fuck her harder. She kept telling me to fuck my sister with my big dick. Sis even grabbed me around the back of neck as she looked into my eyes and told me to give her all of her brothers cock. I did as she asked. I fucked my sister as much as she wanted. Her little pussy was so tight that I could feel her muscles squeeze my dick. She finally let go of her legs and reached down with her hands and grabbed my ass cheeks while she pulled me into as she fuck my cock like mad.

    My buddy Keith just layed there watching her fuck me as he smiled ack at me and gave me the thumbs up. I continued to fuck my sister for quite a while. I did not want to stop but I could also feel my need to come getting closer. I kept putting it in the back of mind. I was determined to fuck my sister as long as I could hold out. It also occured to me that I did not have any protection against pregnancy. I just planned on fucking my sister until she came and then I would pull out.

    Diana and I fuck for while longer before she growled that she was going to come. I continued to pump that tight pussy into a frenzy. I then leaned down and told my sister that I wanted to feel her come before I came all over her stomach. She just grabbed me tighter and fuck me harder as she told me no. She said that she wanted to feel me come inside of her. I continued to fuck her hard and reminded her that I wasn't wearing a rubber. All she could do was pull me into her and said that she didn't care. She reminded me that she wanted my cum inside of her. I could not believe what I was hearing. I picked up the pace as I brought my sister closer and closer to coming. I was determined to shoot my load into my hot little sister.

    Diana fuck my dick like mad. She had now rolled her head back and started to build to that climax. She started to convulse as her pussy vibrated on my dick. Suddenly she gave out a loud howling like sound and went stiff under me as her pussy massaged my dick with stimulating vibration. I couldn't hold out anymore. I shoved my dick deep into her and let loose of my own orgasm. I could feel my cum pumping out of my dick and into my sisters unprotected pussy. Just knowing that I was really cumming inside my little sister's pussy made me cum even more. We both held each other tight and enjoyed the sensation of our incestuous love.

    Finally, I was able to relax and just layed down on top of my sister with dick still inside of her. She kept her legs wide open and held me in her arms. Keith just sat there with his dick in his hand as he spoke again. He said that that was one of the best things that he had ever witnessed. He had jack himself off watching us fuck. Sister was no longer drunk and she was very aware of what happened. She lifted my head and gave me a sexual kiss and said thank you. For the remainder of the night, we didn't get much sleep but Keith and I fucked my sister many more times. By the time we left she had taken my cum four times. Keith insisted on wearing condoms but he fucked her about four times also. What a night it was.

Valentine's Day Siblings

TheSophist on Incest Stories

Brianna jumped and quickly tucked the bottle under her bed when she heard the front door slam. She rolled over quickly and picked up the school textbook she'd discarded on the floor yesterday, flipping the book right-side up and acting as if she had been reading it the whole time in case somebody came in. The smell of liquor on her breath was pretty strong and she was sure that if anybody sat down next to her they'd smell it. She swept her long chestnut mane behind her nervously and straightened the thin T-shirt she was wearing, aware her nipples were very obviously poking out from her previous sexual excitement but unable to do anything about it at the moment.

She relaxed when she heard the door to her big brother's room slam a few moments later, satisfied that her parents hadn't

Read More
returned early. If they had, she'd have had a tough time explaining why the door to the liquor cabinet was hanging wide open and several bottles were missing. She silently crept out of bed, wobbling unsteadily as the full effect of the booze hit her, and peeked her head out the door to make sure nobody was there. When she didn't hear anyone in the hallway she crept out, leaning heavily on the wall for support, and slowly made her way to the kitchen so she could close the door. At least now nobody would be likely to notice the missing bottles before she could replace them.

Then she realized Adam was supposed to be at a party right now; it was halfway across town and he couldn't have been there more than a half hour if he was back already. She burped drunkenly and decided to check in on him. She staggered down the hallway, feeling her way along the wall, until she came to Adam's door. She wavered there, unsteady, before the hallway stopped spinning enough for her to knock twice. "Adam?"

When he didn't answer, she shrugged and headed back to her room to lie down. She collapsed heavily onto her soft comfy bed, rolling over until she could watch the steamy R-rated movie she'd put on. It was Valentine's Day and she was lonely, and more than a little horny. She was just starting to get back into it, rubbing her pussy through her shorts, when Adam knocked on her door and came in. She propped herself up against the headboard and tried to act as sober as possible.

"Hi Bree. Sorry I didn't answer when you knocked."

"S'okaay."

"When are Mom and Dad gonna be home?"

She coughed and tried to make sure her words came out unslurred. "They shed -

"Linda... broke up with me. She told me right after I drove her to the party, then went to hang out with Keith Whitmoor ." He sarcastically accentuated the last two words; Keith Whitmoor was a football player all the girls seemed to drool over. He had a reputation for being a "hump 'em and dump 'em" kind of guy, but for whatever reason the girls still flocked to him.

"I tolju she was trash! I shwear Adum, one of these days you're gonna lishen to me!" She couldn't help but slur her words a little with that outburst and Adam narrowed his eyes at her, then leaned in to sniff her breath. "Have you been drinking?"

"Yup!" Brianna chirped with a drunken smile. "Wan shum?" She leaned over his edge of the bed, shooting out a hand to steady herself that landed on Adam's inner thigh. She grinned drunkenly, Adam unable to see, and retrieved the half-empty bottle from under her bed. "There we go!"

"No, I'm - Aww, what the hell, gimme that." He swiped the bottle from her, opened it, and put it to his lips. Brianna watched as he drained off several swallows of booze before tilting the bottle back down and coughing lightly, making a sour face as the strong drink burned the back of his throat. "Good ainnit?" Brianna giggled, wavering unsteadily as she propped herself up on one elbow. She collapsed back onto her pillow with a smile as Adam continued to drink from the bottle.

"What kind of a bitch breaksh up with her boyfriend on Valentine's Day?" She hiccupped. "Thash cold. I'd never do that to my boyfriend - if I had one I mean." she frowned.

"Don't call her a bitch Bree." He took another long swig from the bottle, making a face as he swallowed the fiery liquid.

"Dude, she was a total bitch. She never came over to visit, she never called you, you spent a fortune on her and she never got you anything in return, she made you drive her everywhere, and she never gave you any in five months of dating. And she broke up with you on Valentine's Day! I'd call that being a bitch." She poked a finger into his chest with each point, finally resting her hand on her brother's chest when she finished. Adam brushed her hand away and took another long drink from the rapidly emptying bottle, wincing as he swallowed. "Gah! How do you know she didn't give me any?"

Brianna giggled. "I can hear you through the ventsh, moaning her name every night as you jerk off." Adam could feel his face burning as she laughed, slapping his arm drunkenly. "Oh, don't worry Adam, It's okay. I play with myself too you know." Adam unwillingly found himself picturing her lying spreadeagle on her bed as she hungrily fingered herself, and shook his head to get the incredibly erotic image out of his mind. She just laughed drunkenly, knowing the effect her words had had on him. Adam took another long drink from the bottle, finally polishing it off and belching. By now he'd probably had almost as much as Brianna, and it was just starting to kick in.

"Hmm. We're both home alone on Valentine's Day and hard up. This sucks." She frowned, staring at the movie, then grinned at him mischeviously. He glanced back at her with a curious look, then quickly scooted back up against the headboard as she swung a leg over him and straddled him, sitting down a little too heavily on his lap and grinning drunkenly at him. Adam banged his head against the wall as he pulled back to avoid Brianna's drunken kiss. "Ow, dammit Br- OW! What the hell are you doing, Bree?!"

She pulled back, looking wounded. "I just wanted a lil kiss. It's Valentine's Day and I don't have anybody. I'm lonely!" She pouted.

"But I'm your brother!"

She shrugged as if it hardly mattered, emboldened by the knowledge that she was drunk. "It's just a lil kiss, whassa big deal?"

Normally Adam probably would have refused, but he was feeling really hurt and lonely himself after having been dumped by Linda, on Valentine's Day of all days. Combined with the potent alcohol and the assertive boldness of Brianna's advances, he didn't resist when she leaned in a second time and pressed her lips to his gently. Adam was lost in the sensations of her lips against his, momentarily forgetting that she was his sister, and pulled her closer as the kiss continued longer than it should have.

He didn't even notice when the kiss crossed the line from sisterly to a girlfriend kiss, and he forgot to protest when her tongue wedged its way between his lips and she ground herself against him as she invaded his mouth lustily. He found he had placed a hand on her shoulder only when she slid it down to cup her breast. That was enough to break his reverie, and he pushed her away from him. "What the fuck, Bree?" he slurred.

In for a penny, in for a pound, she figured. "What? I just wanna get a little action. And don't tell me you don't want it, because I've sheen the look on your face when I step out of the shower!" She did have him there; Adam couldn't help but think naughty thoughts when she came out that door, dressed in practically nothing. Still...

"But you're my sister!" he protested, his resolve starting to ebb.

"I'm also a girl who's offering you sex." She stared into his eyes, daring him to refuse her.

"But you're still my sister!" he repeated, a little more weakly than before. He had to admit he was severely tempted, but not to her; if he admitted that to Brianna he'd stand no chance of resisting, and he still wasn't sure he wanted to do this. "You're just saying this because you're drunk!"

"Maybe, but I've wanted it for a long time. There've been a lot of nights where I fantasized about you and played with myself as I listened to you jack off in your room. I so just wanted to walk in naked while you were doing it and fuck you senseless, but I never got up the courage. Well now I'm lonely, I'm horny, and I'm sick of just playing with myself while I have to listen to you stroking it only ten feet away. I want you, and I'm gonna have you."

"But-" he began as she peeled off her shirt to expose her jiggling tits, and leaned in to dangle them in his face.

"I know you want them, Adam. It's okay, you can touch them, I want you to." She took his hands and placed them on her naked breasts, giving them a little squeeze over his hands. "Mmm, that feels good baby. You can touch me, it's okay." His resolve was crumbling, and he made no effort to remove his hands when she took her hands off his and placed them on his shoulders. He gazed up at her.

"But this is wrong!" he replied weakly. It was evident in his voice that he wanted this badly, but he didn't think he should.

"Oh come on, I know how horny you get. I can hear you jerking off two, sometimes three times a day. Well guess what, I get horny too. I wanna fuck just as bad as you do. You need some pussy, and I need a good hard cock in me; if we can satisfy each other's needs why should it be wrong?

Adam didn't respond, obviously considering her answer.

"I mean, Linda never gave you any relief, and you're gonna just turn it down when you can have it so easily? C'mon, I know you'd much rather fuck my warm wet pussy every night than your cold dry hand. You can have it if you want. You can have everything," she continued coaxingly. He was still unsure. "But what if-" he began.

"Look, I'm already on the pill for my cycle so we're not gonna be making babies or anything. And nobody needs to know, nobody's gonna find out. I'm just a girl who wants to fuck you, who just happens to be your sister. I don't wanna marry you, I don't wanna make babies, I just want sex. And if nobody will ever find out, then what's the big deal?" Adam's face was awash with the strain of repressed longing, unable to give her a response. Brianna leaned down to whisper into his ear.

"All you have to do is say yes, that's all. It's easy... just say yes and you can have as much sex as you want, whenever you want it. No strings attached. You won't even have to buy me flowers or any of that girlfriend stuff, you'll just come to my room and say 'I wanna fuck' and that's it, you'll get to fuck me. I'm just down the hall, you don't even have to leave the house. You'll never be hard up for sex again."

Evidently that broke the last of his resistance, as after a long moment of consideration he started kneading her tits and took a nipple into his mouth. "Mmmm!" moaned Brianna, gyrating her hips on the obvious bulge in his pants. Adam released her nipple and looked up at her anxiously. "This isn't gonna make things weird or anything is it?"

Brianna laughed, feeling the booze retake control. "Of coursh not. We'll still be brother and sister and everything, we'll just screw each other whenever we want."

"And nobody will ever know?" he asked skeptically.

"Well I dunno. Are you gonna tell anybody?" she asked with a grin. Adam shook his head emphatically. "Well neither am I, and we'll make damn sure Mom and Dad never find out, so I guess you can fuck me without any repercussions, huh? Now suck !" she commanded him, brushing his lips with a nipple. He immediately took it into his mouth and suckled, making Brianna moan.

"Mmm, that's good Adam. Suck on it! Now the other one!" she ordered, turning her body slightly to present him with a second jiggling tit. He took this one into his mouth as well, bringing up a hand to gently squeeze and knead the other. "Ooh, that feels good." She ground herself against his hard on, dry humping him gently as he suckled.

"You have too much on," she declared tipsily, and started pulling the bottom of his T-shirt up his chest. He leaned forward slightly to free the bunch forming at his back, then lifted his arms and released her hardened nipple from his mouth as she yanked the shirt over his head and threw it on the floor. She slid down his body, kissing him passionately and grinding her tits into him. She could feel the wispy thin hairs that were just starting to grow on his chest as they brushed against her tits, and could taste the saltiness of his lips on her tongue. She moaned softly and he moaned back, then gasped sharply as she reached under her and squeezed his bulging cock through his jeans.

She lifted up off of him, biting his lip seductively as she rose, and hopped off the bed to close and lock the door. "Just in case," she whispered, grinning lustily. She sauntered back over to him slowly, pushing her chest forward slightly to show off her tits, then grabbed his feet and rotated him until they were dangling off the bed. "Lie back," she ordered, unbuckling his belt and unzipping his jeans. She tugged at the top, sliding his pants down his ass as he lifted his hips off the bed, then past his knees and ankles to drop to the floor. Adam was breathing heavily in anticipation, and she crawled up to kiss him deeply and squeeze his cock through his boxers before she slid

back down, her breath hot on his crotch even through his underwear.

"Let's see what my big brother has in here," she grinned lusciously, sliding a hand underneath the elastic of his underwear to encircle his cock with her fingers. "Oooh!" she squealed like a little girl. "It's so big and hot!" she giggled, then slid down the front of his boxers with her free hand so she could see it. It was big and thick, with little blue veins running down the shaft. It looked almost angry somehow, standing proudly, fleshy red and hot to the touch. He was smooth and completely hairless, which Brianna found she liked to her surprise. "You shave?" she asked him curiously.

His blushed even more furiously than he already was. "Linda, um, told me she liked it... so I did it and hoped she'd, ya know, do it with me."

Brianna looked back down at the angry red cock in her hand, then back up at his face. "I like it." He smiled awkwardly, then moaned loudly as she bent down to lick the head tentatively. "MMM!" she said, licking some of the clear precome off the tip of his dick. "Yummy."

Adam's quiet groans filled the room as she took his dick into her mouth and began to suck him furiously, bobbing her head up and down rapidly. She paused on the occasional upstroke to swirl her tongue around the head, then resumed sucking on him as he moaned uncontrollably, feeling the incredible sensations of a first-class blowjob.

"Oh shit Bree!" he gasped, holding her head in his hands as she rapidly sucked him off. He loved the hot wetness of her mouth on his shaft, alternating with the cool air as she raised her head up to circle her tongue around his head before plunging back down as far as she could. It felt like she was sucking all the blood in his body into his cock, and when he looked down he was greeted by her grinning eyes as she bobbed her head up and down. He shuddered as she started gently kneading his balls, trying to make him come. It didn't take very long; he needed this release.

Her only warning was a shuddering intake of breath before he started squirting shots of salty semen into her mouth. She sucked on him rhythmically, feeling his dick pulse in her mouth as he came, and she found she had to swallow after every couple shots before her mouth filled with his come. The boys she'd sucked off before usually didn't squirt enough for a single mouthful, but apparently Adam came in buckets. She smacked her lips as she finished his final load, sampling the unique taste of boy come once again. She wasn't sure whether she liked the taste itself or not, but she definitely liked the process enough not to mind.

"So," she said as Adam came down from his climax, panting heavily. "Do you wanna eat my pussy first or should we just fuck?" His slightly embarrassed grin told her that sister or not, he was looking forward to getting his cock into her as soon as possible, and she laughed. "Okay, fine, maybe next time." She leaned in close, her breasts jiggling erotically. "And I promise there will be a next time, a lot of next times. I'll probably never get to hear you jerking off through the vents again," she mock pouted. "But I guess we gotta get that hard first, huh?" she teased, pointing at his limp cock dribbling come onto his thigh.

She unbuttoned her shorts and unzipped them, sliding them seductively down her hips and dropping them past her knees, then stepping out one leg at a time and kicking them off. She crawled up onto the bed over him, clad only in little pink panties, then turned her body around so her face was above his softened cock and he was staring up into her panty-covered mound.

"Take them down, Adam." she said softly. He reached up to grasp the elastic band of her panties, and slowly slid it down the curve of her ass until her pussy finally came into view. It was swollen and pink, her pouty lips lightly covered in curly brown hair that still had little drops of dew clinging to them from her arousal. He could smell her musky scent, a powerful smell that made his dick twitch slightly. Brianna, looking down at it as she felt him take down her panties, laughed and lowered her upper body to gently kiss it and lick it.

Finally her panties were stretched between her thighs, down as far as they could go with her straddling him, and Adam wet a finger in his mouth to slide into her. Brianna moaned as he slowly plunged it into her pussy, inch by inch, until it was in up to the knuckle. "Ohh, that's gooood Adam!" Brianna began rocking her hips gently against his finger, fucking herself slightly on it, and Adam started copying her moves, pulling his finger out and plunging it back in. Slowly at first, then faster.

"More!" Brianna cried softly, rocking her hips in time. Adam pulled his finger out of her and wet his middle finger, then slid them both back inside of her. Brianna's moan was even louder, and her rocking increased. Both could hear the delightful squishing as Adam plunged his fingers in and out of Brianna's wet pussy, and could smell her arousal as she got fingerfucked.

It didn't take long before Adam was hard again, and Brianna ordered him to stop, which he did reluctantly. She lowered her pussy to his face.

"Taste," she said simply. He raised his head and licked her open pussy, tasting her juices. He loved it. "Just so you know what to expect next time. But right now I need your cock in me." Brianna pulled her panties up so she could swing her leg back over him, then sat back down on the bed and quickly slid them back off. Adam spun himself around so he could rest his head on her pillow, watching as Brianna climbed on top of him and grabbed his cock.

She leaned back on her knees and positioned him at her entrance, then slid down onto him in one smooth stroke. Adam gasped sharply as he felt his cock slide up into her warm, wet tunnel, and Brianna moaned loudly as she felt him fill her pussy up completely. Both stared into each other's eyes with a look of smoldering lust, wanting to get as much pleasure out of this fuck as possible, as Brianna started rocking back and forth on Adam's cock. She threw back her head and groaned, enjoying how delicious it felt to have her brother's slickened cock sliding in and out of her, and Adam was panting as he got ridden by his horny, lust-driven sister. She stared down into his eyes, bouncing up and down faster and faster. "Do you like how my pussy feels, Adam?Are you glad we did this?Do you like getting fucked by your sister?Do you want me to sneak into your room every night and ride you till you come?Do you want to fuck me every morning in the shower?Wanna feel me come on your cock?Wanna fill my pussy with your come?" she asked him rapidfire, simply to hear herself talk, not waiting for his responses as she rode him.

"Oh God!" was all Adam could say as she fucked him. Just "Oh God!" over and over and over as he bucked his hips into her to meet her downstrokes, then rocked his hips back, hands on her hips but with her controlling all the action. He could feel every soft slippery ripple of her insides as his cock slid wetly in and out of her pussy, her delicate tissues stroking his dick like a million tiny fingers as she pulled up off of him and then slid back down his shaft to lusciously envelop his cock with her warm soft wetness. She could feel every vein and every bump as his hot cock throbbed pleasurably inside of her, plunging deep into her clenching pussy and pressing deliciously against her as she bottomed out on his shaft, then the gentle drag as she lifted off him to do it again. Their bodies made wet slapping sounds as Brianna fucked herself on her brother's stiff cock.

Eventually it got to the point where she was practically slamming herself down onto him, pushing his hips down into the bed, then lifting off of him, then slamming back down onto him again as quickly and forcefully as she could, her head thrown back in ecstacy as she pounded herself onto her brother's swollen dick. One could barely hear the protesting squeaks of the bed and the loud "SMACK! SMACK! SMACK!" of their bodies colliding over Brianna's high-pitched "OHHH!s" and the deep groans of Adam. They were both covered in a slippery sheen of sweat, yet they continued to fuck ever more energetically.

"OH FUCK YESSSSSS!" hissed Brianna as she pounded herself down onto Adam and shook with her magnificent climax. Her pussy spasmed around his thick cock, rocking her hips and squeezing him rhythmically as she wailed in absolute pleasure. Adam could feel her juices gush around him, dripping down his smooth hairless balls and down the crack of his ass. He looked down and could see her pussy twitching as it spasmed so pleasurably around his cock, and it all worked together to push him over the edge himself. He groaned low like a bull and came, arching his hips up into her as his dick shot out thick streams, his hot come pouring into her in spurts between her rhythmic clenches. She could feel every pulse of his cock as it squirted his come into her and felt every shot hit somewhere deep in her belly, prolonging her own orgasm as well as his. Squeeze, spurt. Squeeze, spurt. Squeeze, spurt. Squeeze, spurt.

Finally it ended, and Brianna collapsed onto Adam's rising and falling chest, panting herself with the exertion of a really good fuck. They just lay there panting for a moment, recovering from their ride with Adam's limp wet cock still in Brianna's soggy pussy, before Brianna swallowed and gasped, "you know, you never did actually say 'yes.'"

"Yes Bree, yes, oh hell fucking yes!" Adam wheezed.

"You want some of that every night? As long as we don't wake up Mom and Dad I mean?" She grinned at her brother, her new boytoy.

"Oh yeah! Just as long as they don't find out."

"Mmm, good." She kissed him softly. "Because if you'd have said no you'd have woken up to me raping you every morning anyway, so it's not like you really got a choice." Adam just laughed.

"Oh God, I'm so glad we finally did it," she sighed. "Now you can have me whenever you want." Brianna laid her head on his chest and closed her eyes, just breathing. "I definitely wanna fuck at least once a night, and once or twice more today before Mom and Dad get home. In fact, as soon as you get hard again you're gonna do me doggystyle." She felt him chuckle, and she didn't have to look up to see Adam's big grin.

"This was by far the best Valentine I ever got," Adam laughed, and Brianna could only smile and agree.

said , they're not gonna be back till late, so I guess you and I have the place to ourselves. How come you're home so early?" The grimace on his face told her she'd hit a tender spot, and he sat down on the bed heavily.

Dog's Bitch in Heat Part III

Rodger-the-Dodger on Animal Stories

Dog's Bitch in Heat, Part III

It was getting harder and harder to keep my secret. Dog's don't have secrets and that was one reason I was having trouble. Even with my little performance the other night my son-of-a-bitch husband probably had wondered, just a little, if there was "something going on with me." Maybe my attitude was lighter. Living with him was a constant depression but my spirits had been lifted by my new companion and I'm sure it was evident.

Husband started coming home earlier--before 8 PM. One time he almost caught us in the act. Thank heaven his dog knot wasn't stuck in me or we would have been discovered. We had been doing our usual coupling there in the living room. He was just finishing me off with a thorough licking. My cunt was aching for mor

Read More
e and would have had it but just then the car door slammed. I was instant action. Into the closet for my housecoat. I was desperate to come some more but concentrated real hard on the task at hand.

"Home a little early?" I asked as he entered the side door. He just nodded, and looked around. The dog was looking at me and then him, that luxurious tongue in and out of his mouth, and then looking at me again, walking over. I turned away and went to pee and clean up. "That dog sure thinks you're something, doesn't he?" he asked. I shut the door, sat on the toilet, turned on the water in the sink and played with myself until I came. I needed that. Got cleaned up, flushed and back out for dinner.

"I think he wants a little of you again tonight," he said. I started making salad. The macaroni was already simmering and we had a little meal. I wondered what was next. "I said, I think he wants a little." I gave him a hard stare. Resisting the idea would fool him but my cunt was getting wet again. I couldn't just say "Yeah, let's do it" or he'd figure it out. I crossed my legs, giving myself a jolting in the pussy. "Want some more...macaroni?" I said not answering his suggestion. Coy was good. The son-of-a-bitch didn't have a clue.

We watched some TV--he had the clicker of course, are you kidding? He abruptly switched it off. "I'm tired. Let's go to bed." I thought about camouflaging my face with cold cream to gross him out but got into my nightie and under the covers, turning the light off as I did. The room was dark and I could hear the car door opening and closing and then he was back inside.

"I've got a surprise, bitch!" he said. The room was still dark when I felt a lot of movement on the bed and heavy breathing. Not that kind of heavy breathing--dog breaths and slathering tongues. "Tongues?" I asked myself. Suddenly the covers were ripped away and I felt the cool air. A dog paw scratched at my leg and I pulled away.

My eyes adjusted to the light. My God! There were two of them pawing at me. "A little surprise for my favorite bitch," he said. I tried to be calm and resistant. It was hard for me because I was suddenly excited through the length of my body. It had been my suggestion, after all, that the first dog might need a companion--besides me, I mean.

So now there were two dogs. And, twice the pleasure? I couldn't wait to find out!

"Roll over!" he ordered. I did so. "Stop!" I said, pushing at the paws. "Go on," he said, "Lick that bitch." I felt tongues, two of them, obediently licking. "This is going too far," I blurted out. "Shut up! It was your idea..." he said. My turn to be obedient...and put on my acting face. My body couldn't lie, only my face. I was pretending to be disgusted: "This is disgusting," I said but had trouble with the last word as the two tongues were taking my breath. I lifted my butt to the touches. "Spread your lips," he ordered and I complied. Those two long tongues were totally covering my cunt. They were rough and warm and I imagined them massaging my inner and outer lips and clit which was stiff. Then one tongue darted quickly inside licking the walls and I grabbed the sheet and flinched and spread for more. Then again it slipped inside and my face flushed with the excitement! Another tasted my ass and I bucked to the touch. I knew husband was watching, probably jacking off. He must have liked punishing me like this. I did too.

This was too much. A double fucking. Boy was I ready for this. I kept spreading my lips, feeling the tongues on my fingers, curling in and out, lapping my juices. Darting inside me again. I couldn't believe how wet I was from their tongues and my own excitement. I'd have to change the sheets for sure! Then my face was in the pillows, holding back. I usually came by this time but didn't want husband to see how quick I was. He'd guess something and I'd get it good.

"That's enough," I said. "This is too--uh--much!" The last word had to be forced as I was building up so fast. "Liar!" he said. "You forgot about my video camera," he said. It was then I knew my secret was no more. He continued: "So you think you can fool the old man. You're a fucking dog's bitch and I've got it all on film...except for the first day." The dog must have given me away. The way it looked at me, cocked its head, tried to nuzzle at my waist...I wasn't the actor I thought I was.

But those tongues had me transfixed, my body a willing participant in dog fucking. I wanted this and could care less about the secret. I was a bitch for these dogs. I was a wanton animal ravished and had by other animals. Another tongue, deep inside this time to extract every wet from my throbbing cunt and I spread my legs and heaved up to the touching.

I felt lost and breathless when he slapped me, hard, on my ass. The sound of the slap and the pain startled me. Unexpected. But the pain carried me higher. Then another slap and my ass stung, my cunt lips seemed to explode with feelings, the tongues soothed me and rocked me. My tits on the sheets moved my nipples erect. I lost it. Feeling nothing and everything.

I was nowhere and everywhere. A hurting, feeling, coming radiating thing. I exhaled and was dizzy. I was a dumb and numb animal as the licking and the slapping and more licking took my body up and away. I was shaking. My skin seemed alive. My cunt alive and in flame to the coolness of juices running down my legs. Those damned dogs! Licking my legs and past my cunt to my ass. They wouldn't stop. "Please don't stop now!" He was slapping again.

I collapsed...couldn't take any more. The dogs now licking at my arm pits and my face and back down my legs, cleaning the last wet from my ass and cunt. Bringing me down to a limp thing on the bed...I was dazed. My ass was throbbing from the spanking and I was cool from the licking...

I wondered what would be my next surprise and then I remembered the video camera and thought of punishment.

I couldn't take much more "punishment" this good.

A Long Winter Night

lovr on Incest Stories

Gloria looked at her watch as the meeting ended. She would have just enough time to catch a cab to O'Hare, and be home in time to tuck the kids in. As she collected her things from the front desk and completed her check out she went to the bell stand.

"I need a cab to O'Hare as fast as you can get me one." she said to the bell captain.

The old man looked at her and pointed out the sliding doors."Do ya see what its doing outside?" he asked. "You ain't gonna go nowhere once you get there. They just called off all the flights because of the storm."

"Shit!" Gloria hissed under her breath. She had been staying in a $400 a night room thanks to her company, but did not have that kind of money to stay another night. It meant that other a

Read More
lternatives would have to be made.

"OK.  Thanks for the info." She said and pressed a five dollar bill into his hand. "I might need that cab soon anyway."

She went and sat in the overstuffed furniture of the hotel lobby. Pulling out her cell phone she punched the auto dial number for her brother.  On the second ring a voice answered.

"This is Dr. Jonas."

"Alex? Gloria spoke into the phone."I need a really big favor. I am snowed in here and was wondering if I can crash at your place until tomorrow? It should be cleared off by then."

"Sure sis. You still have a key?Alex asked.

Gloria dug through her purse and found the key."I still have it."

"Great!" replied Alex. "Sorry I didn't make dinner last night. I have been on call all week. Had a case last night and one now. I need a break. I am off call after this case. I will see you then."

The phone clicked off and Gloria sighed. She loved her brother but did not like the jealousy that stirred in her when she would visit him. Here she is 38, six months out from the third (and last) kid. A husband that worked construction. A cramped small house with two vehicles that barely run, and her pulling extra shifts at the plant to try making ends meet.  At least this meeting was a perk, and a chance to get her some "me" time. Her brother was 36 and a neurosurgeon. He seemed to have it all. A huge loft apartment with a wonderful view of the city and lake.  Money, friends, and no obligations. "Must be nice."she muttered, and made her way to the bell stand.

"Ready for that cab now are ya?" asked the old man.

"I guess so if they are still running." replied Gloria.

The old man chortled and blew a whistle from around his neck and a cab pulled up. Her luggage deposited in the back of the car, Gloria gave her brothers address, and they took off for his place.

"Nasty day out there today." the turbaned driver stated.

Gloria said nothing as she looked out the window.  The snow was coming down in light flakes and the wind moved it around as though it had a special place to put it.  That special place was along every street and sidewalk in the city as far as Gloria could see.

The cab pulled up to what looked like an old warehouse one Southern Michigan Avenue.

"Is this where you wish to be going?" asked the driver.

"Yup. This is it." replied Gloria. 

She picked up her luggage from the ground and dug out the key.  From the outside it looked like an old rundown building who had seen its best years. Gloria knew from all of her visits here, that looks were very decieving. She entered the elevator and pushed the button for the third floor. As she stepped out she had to laugh at how run down the hall looked.  She put her key into the lock and stepped through the door.

The place always took her breath away. With a total of 4800 square feet of space it was almost more than you could take in with one glance. From the platform the housed a hot tub by one set of windows to the platform that held the king size plus bed at another set the initial view never failed to impress her.  She left her luggage by the door and shut the door behind her. Throwing her coat over the bags, she headed for the bathroom. The coffee from the morning had run its course. She approached the bathroom and saw the glass blocks that formed a wall leading into the bathroom. Stepping into the bathroom she saw the huge walk in shower with nozzles on all sides. She sat on the stool and thought that a shower is what she needed.

After a quick call to her husband explaining about the weather and where she was, Gloria headed for the shower. She stripped off her clothes and while waiting for the water to heat up glanced at herself in the mirror. Three kids had changed her body no doubt about it. Her milk swollen breasts ached from a lack of nursing. The baby was six months old and it was time to wean him. All the overtime made it impossible to keep up with the nursing. It would be one less hassle. Her stomach was no longer flat and bore the stretch marks that came with three kids. She turned slightly and thought her ass and legs were good. She took her long brown hair up with one hand as if it were in a pony tail and thought she did not look half bad for an old woman.

Stepping into the water, the mutliple nozzles delivered the water in a soothing pulsation. It covered her body in warmth and she felt the tension of a mixed up travel schedule ease away. She soaped up her body and just let the shower take away the suds. The water on her nipples had made them hard and the tell tale drop of milk from the stimulation of the water appeared. She flicked it away with her finger and watched her nipples grow even more. Dark brown, long, and very sensitive they were the spark that drove her sex drive. Neither her nipples or any other part of her body had received that kind of attention since the baby had been born.  Between work and the kids her husband had only had sex with her three times in the last six months. Her "me" time had her body realizing how much she missed it.  Her hand moved down her stomach and even further down feeling the trimmed patch of hair over her pussy. Lightly she rubbed her clit as her other hand rubbed her nipples. The water and stimulation from her finger brought her to climax quickly.

Gloria stayed under the water letting the feelings of the orgasm ebb away. She washed her hair and got out of the shower. She went to the cabinet where the towels were and pulled one off the shelf. A magazine came down with the towels. Fetish Sex in bold letters.  She opened the magazine and thumbed through the pages. Bondage, pregnant sex, watersports, latex were all covered.  She laughed and realized her brother was not that straight laced after all. She replaced the magazine on the shelf and went out to her suitcase. Shorts and a t-shirt for now to give the aching breasts some freedom from the confines of a bra, and something to fill her stomach.

She went into the kitchen area to the huge stainless steel refrigerator. Opening the door she looked for food. There was little in there to eat, but she did spy a carton of Chinese. Hoping it was not to old she, she opened it and found it to be edible. A Diet Pepsi was in the door so she took that and put the food in the microwave to heat.  Sitting at the bar that was a part of the kitchen she picked up an old newspaper to read as she ate.

Finishing her meal she made her way to the huge black leather couch in the living room area. Usually one could see all of the downtown area, but this afternoon the view was obliterated by a blanket of white. She found a remote and pointed it at the plasma TV and much to her amazement the TV turned on. It was CNN and she left it for noise as she laid down on the couch.

Gloria awoke with a start as she heard the door to the loft swing open. She looked back at the door as saw her brother come through. He turned back and saw her on the couch. Unshaven and dark circles under his eyes told the story of his last two days on call.

"Hi Alex." said Gloria."You look like shit."

"Welcome to my world sis." replied Alex. "Call usally sucks."

Alex was wearing the scrub suit from the hospital under his full length leather coat. He threw the coat on top of his sisters by the door and headed for the kitchen. "I need a drink." he said.

Getting out two wine glasses he opened a bottle of Merlot and filled each glass. His six foot four inch frame towered over his sister as he handed her a glass.

"Let me change and I will be right back." he said as he handed over the wine.

He headed to the area by the bed to a walk in closet. He entered it and shut the door. Gloria sipped the wine and loved the taste of the chilled liquid. It had been a while since she had any alcohol due to her breast feeding, and this was very good wine.

Alex reappeared and headed over to the hot tub. He punched a button on the wall near it, and the sounds of the tub springing to life could be heard. Alex was wearing a white robe that Gloria had seen him wear before. He picked up his glass of wine and headed for the hot tub.

"My feet, legs, and back are killing me. Gotta soak for a few." Alex said over his shoulder.

Gloria drained her glass and followed him over to the tub. "You look like you could use a good soak." she said.

"Gee. Your glass have a hole in it sis?" asked Alex seeing her empty glass.

Gloria laughed and said "Have to admit it went down fast."

Alex drained his glass and set it on the side of the hot tub as he got in. "Help yourself to more.  Might as well bring the bottle over so its close." he said.

Gloria was impressed as the robe came off at how well her brother kept in shape. He was a runner and weight lifter and it showed on his lean body.  She returned with the bottle and filled the glasses.

"You going to stand there or get in?" Alex asked.

"I don't have anything to wear in there." Gloria replied.

"I don't know if I have anything you can wear either. I think it would all be too big." said Alex. "What is wrong with what you have on?"

"It's all I have to sleep in so I don't want to get it wet." Gloria responded.

Alex shrugged and eased into the water. He drained his wine glass and reclined back. Gloria too emptied her glass and filled them both.

"Well, one dead soldier." Gloria said.

"Grab another out of the fridge.  I think there is more in there." said Alex.

Gloria found the wine and opened it. She returned to the hot tub and decided she could put her feet in without getting wet. She sat on the side as the brother and sister visited about a wide range of topics. Work, their parents, growing up, current events, and other light topics. Gloria could feel the effects of the wine. She had not been so relaxed in months. It felt great.

"What the hell did you spill on your shirt?" asked Alex.

"What do you mean spill on my shirt?" said Gloria.

She looked down and saw wet spots on her shirt directly over her breasts."Oh that? Sorry. Picked this week to stop breast feeding the baby. Wine has me relaxed and, well..... this sometimes happens."

Alex could not believe what he was seeing. Here were a perfect set of breasts with huge nipples poking through the shirt and they had to belong to his sister. "No problem here. Just couldn't figure out what it was."

"God they are so tender." Gloria said."This wine is better than Motrin for that."

Alex was harder than a rock and was thankful his lower body was under water. His own sister had him turned on. He was having a hard time managing all the thoughts racing through his head.

"Poor kid he probably is going through withdrawl." was all Alex could say.

"Not as hard a time as these are having." said Gloria pointing to her chest.

She finished another glass of wine and filled both glasses again. Alex watched her move and was becoming increasingly turned on.

"I always wondered what the milk tasted like. Your kids sure liked it." said Alex.  His voice was wavering as he struggled to keep it in control.

"It is kind of sweet actually. I guess that helps them like it." Gloria responded.

Alex talked about all the studies on the benefit of breast milk on child development, and as he ended his talk he said "I have always wanted to taste some to see what it was like."

Gloria laughed " I always knew you were a big baby. Maybe I should ring out the shirt for you into a glass."

"I am serious sis." said Alex.

Images of the magazine flooded into Gloria's head. There were several of lactating women in there, and she knew Alex must have looked at them. Her nipples were rubbing against the wet shirt and it was making her horny. She knew she had to snap out of it or something wrong could happen. Yet little sex over the past few months and stimulated nipples were moving her in another direction. 

"Serious huh? asked Gloria.

"Extremely." answered Alex.

"Well since I didn't get you much for your birthday, let me do this for you." she said.

With that she placed her hand under her shirt and squeezed her nipple. The milk flowed out onto her hand. She removed the hand from under the shirt and offered a dripping finger to her brothers mouth. His tongue flicked over the finger and then he took it into his mouth and licked it clean.

"Tastes better than I thought." Alex said. "Let me have another taste."

He stood up and moved toward her. Gloria saw the bulge in his swim trunks and knew he was as turned on as she was. She put her hand under her shirt, but was stopped by her brothers hand.

"Let me get a taste myself." he said.

He lifted her shirt up and the fabric rubbed her nipples all the way up. Alex leaned down and stared at the huge nipples with the white fluid on them.

"They are the most beautiful tits I have ever seen." he said.

Gloria said nothing,as she was not sure what to do. Alex leaned down taking the left one into his mouth. The gentle sucking of her brother sent her over the edge. She placed her hand behind his head and held him there to her breast. The pressure in her breast eased with each suck, and her clit was throbbing.

"The other one. Do the other one." Gloria panted.

Alex shifted to the right nipple.  Gloria slid her hand down into the waistband of her shorts. She started to rub her clit slowly with a finger. Putting it in her dripping pussy and then back up over the clit. Straight up and down.

"Suck it harder." Gloria moaned.

Alex obliged. His mouth filling with the warm sweet thick fluid. Gloria sped up the rubbing of her throbbing clit. Soon she came. Moaning, lifting her hips, and pulling her brother even closer to her.

"Oh fuck! Yes!" said Gloria.

Alex pulled back. Milk was on the corners of his lips. "That was the most erotic thing ever." he said.

Gloria was still very turned on. She looked down at her brothers trunks. "You have seen me. Now you show me yours."

Alex looked at his sister."You sure?"

"Yes. Now. I want to see it now." she demanded.

Alex slid his trunks down.  His 8 inch cock was hard, and the pre-cum was dripping from the tip.  Gloria took it in her hand. Slowly she started stroking the shaft as she looked in her brothers eyes.

"You like this?" she asked.

"Yes. Faster." Alex replied.

Gloria started stroking faster and watched her brother respond. His eyes closed, and his breathing became more rapid.

"God sis. I am gonna cum." he moaned.

Gloria kept rubbing and felt the spurts shoot over her hand and arm. She reached down with her other hand and gently squeezed his balls. When she could no longer feel the shaft pulse, she put her hand to her mouth and began licking up her brothers cum. Sucking her fingers and licking her hand she soon had it cleaned up.

More???????????????

Wedding incest

rajadurai on Incest Stories

Part-I

House is full of joy. As soon as I entered, my parents informed that my sister is engaged for marriage. My sister Jay is just 16 years old and undergoing Pre- college studies. S he is a young man’s fancy and an old man’s dream. She is very beautiful and her body is covered with velvet like skin, juicy sweet lip, small but curved tits, slim waist, and cushioned ass. With 5 feet 8 inches tall and attractive eyes,

Read More
you can call her as a queen of sex. Many used to envy her perfectionist structure and beautifulness including me. I used to dream of her in my wild dreams….Wah., Who is going to possess her. Really he will land into pleasure of paradise.

I am just 14 years old. I use to dream of girls and enjoyed many in dreams. When I dream about the girls, my nine-inch penis use to get full length. Yet, in real life I have to penetrate a pussy. The pornographic movies and pictures made growing need in body. My sister’s body disturbed many times. Her natural aroma and beauty made me mad many times. But I know that I should not do any sin by having any affair with her.

Her in-laws came to our house for the marriage arrangements. They are all impressed with the beauty of my sister. Her father in law in excitement opened his mouth with lust. Through his eyes he was feasting her. At that point he must have planned something. His wife, on the other side, was moving her eyes over my body. Some occasion she was trying to feel my body. While departing she invited me to come her house for next day morning. I accepted her invitation.

Next day, on the way to my school I went to their house. When I pressed the bell. I could not hear any response. I thought electricity might not be there. I went back side of the house. When I sneaked through the window. I really shocked. Aunt Sara was in naked position. She is getting fucking from her own brother Arju. Both of them where moving together as one unit. Over his sister body Arju was moving with his thick barrel of cock deep inside her. He deep tongued her mouth and their lips locked together. The room was filled with their fucking sound and lustful cry due to flurry of cock strokes inside the cunt. The situation indicated that they are long-term incest lovers. They were enjoying every moment. Soon Uncle Arju filled deep inside of his sister womb with his hot semen After five minutes he separated his body as well as his sex tool from the clasp of his sister body. Aunt Sara was in an awkward position, her well-fucked pussy kept widely opened to have clear view. Her cuntlips were swollen in reddish color. From her fucking tunnel, her brother’s love juice was oozing   out.

As soon as their mating is over, I went to the door and waited for their arrival. Once some movement came, I knocked the door.Aunt Sara exhibited her and greeted me. ‘Hei, Raj when did you come? ..Come inside…’. I came in. Though she looks little tired her face expression indicated the satisfied fuck she got little away from her own brother. Her lower lip (big and mouthful) was slightly swollen and reddish may be due to deep kissing received from Arju. Uncle Arju was sitting in couch after completing his banging. “ I came here to complete some repairing job. Now I have to leave as my wife will be waiting there?” . Aunti secretly grinned at him. ‘Arju, Today night also you can come and complete the work. Inform your wife that some important assignment is there” . He happily nodded by looking at her crotch. After five minutes he left the place.

Sara put a bolt on the door. Now, she gets a new companion. She smiled and came towards me. She sat next to me very closely. “Do you want to drink some thing,,. I nodded. “Yes, A cup of apple juice for my thirst”. She brought the juice. Her hands brushed me slightly. After seeing me she must have applied some deodorizer on her body. That evoked my hidden pleasure. “ Why cant I get some pleasure from this old but beautiful lady? ” . She put her arm around my shoulder and started to talk. “Don’t be shy, I am going to be your relative, feel free to talk. How do you feel me? Though I am not young like you I am fit enough to be a companion for you ” She has given more sound for the last sentence. I studied her mind. She wants me to her younger lover, to ride her, to fill her and to satisfy her inner urges. ‘ Aunt, You are beautiful. You are looking like around 25 years old only. I will be happy to have you as my companion”. I surveyed her body Her fingers slowly moved from my shoulder and placed near my abdomen and slightly touched my bulging. “Are you a virgin? Anytime you had experience with girls in sex…. I told “no”. Her mouth with red juicy lips was moving slowly to mine. She kissed on it. I reciprocated. I wrap my arms around her and gently kiss those sweet lips. We pressed each other for exploration. I tasted her lip and swallowed it entirely and sent tongue in deep of her mouth. She allowed me to have her saliva taste. I sucked her lip ferociously and kept in my captivity for 10 minutes.’ Oh…Don’t hurt it. Now it is for you only. As long as you can kiss me you can kiss. But have it slowly my young lover..” I deep kissed her till turning my concentration to other sex parts of her.

My virginity was in stack. Aunt Sara slowly removed the top, letting it fall to the floor. Her perky breasts and hard pink nipples were begging for a mouth to suck on them. All the while keeping her eyes on me, she then lowered her panties, letting them drop to the floor, to reveal her blond bush. Then, giving me a big grin, she turned around to expose her full, creamy ass, giving it a little wiggle. God, what a sexy ass she had! This blonde was all booty! I was breathing heavily, devouring her with eyes, a little less nervous now. Her cunt lips were protruding out and were quite wet due to earlier fuck received from her brother as well an anticipatory leak out from my fuck. Sara then looked me in the eye and said "Take your shirt off, my young lover." I slowly did. As I stood up to remove my shorts, Aunt looked at my crotch, which was bulging, with huge wet spot. Aunt's eyes twinkled and she smiled that devilish grin of hers.

"Now your shorts," she said. My young prick was obscenely making a tent of my shorts. Aunt didn't have to say anything as she was all wide-eyed with excitement at what I am covering up. Without anything being said, I pried open the waistbands and slid down my shorts, letting my young, hard teen-age cock bounce out into the air, bobbing up and down, freed from its confinement. There I stood, giggling, nervous adolescent with my cock high in the air. At the time I was only about eight inches. My Aunt's eyes bulged as she caught her breath. Her mouth opened and she licked her lips as she looked over my hard, young prick. I even noticed my aunt checking out my tool with less hesitancy and more desire in her eyes.” You have really grown up, I have never seen like this big cock" Aunt said with a smile. “Even your brother?’ I asked. She exclaimed. I whispered to her. “ Just now I have seen your screwing session”. ‘Please don’t tell to anybody. Before my marriage itself we were doing this. I was getting good satisfaction from him than my husband”. I told, “ Don’t worry I will not reveal to anybody. Now I my only aim is to enjoy you. I have never fucked anybody. It is good that I am going to learn from your experienced cunt. Aunt, will you give it to me?”. She urgently told” Certainly, now it is waiting for your riding.. even you can make me your permanent lover. I am readily available for your lust…enjoy me. I am very happy that I will be your first fuck..come on…we will do it…”.

The sexual tension in the room was massive. While looking at my naked Aunty, I could barely contain myself, and began tugging on my dick, which was getting harder as pre-cum oozed out even more. Aunt broke away her stare, looked at me and said, "Go on." I started playing with my cock and I fisted it to rock solid and slick with pre-cum, Aunt couldn't control herself. She spread her legs and began rubbing her clit, which was soaked and protruding outward, beckoning me. I was breathing heavily.

A horny and attractive 45 years old women and young, ripe, teenaged virgin boy was about to make history and fuck each other silly! "Oh, sure you are big," Aunt moaned while frigging her cunt. Aunt then snapped out of her clit-rubbing dream, and stood up. "Come sit down here on the bed," she told. God, her fingers were so wet! As I sat down Aunt gently said, "We're going to have sex. You're going to become men now." Then with a smile she asked, "Are you ready to loose virginity to me?""Um, yeah, okay," I replied, a little uncertain. Aunt then knelt down and took my cock in her hand and stroked it a few times.

"My own young fucker’s hard-on," she said, smiling at me, tugging my dick. "Wow!" She then lowered her head and took my cock in her mouth. I was shocked at first and noticed my half penis disappeared down Aunt's throat. She went up and down a few times, coating my shaft with her saliva. It felt incredible! Her tongue was so hot and slick as she took me to the root and back up again.

I began breathing heavily, loving every bit of it. Aunt was now really going at it, sucking and slurping and pumping it until I couldn't stand it any longer. I began groaning louder and louder as I approached orgasm, and quickly grabbed Aunt's head and started shooting my cum into her mouth. After I finished cumming, Aunt let it run down and out of her mouth and over my cock, as she continued sucking on my cum-slick joystick, occasionally swallowing more and more of my cum down her hungry throat until she swallowed every drop. What a treat to have your first blow job, and from a real talented lady!

"You taste good, your virgin cum may give youth look to me" Aunt said. "Mmmm, god, I love your teenage cock!" I was in heaven. I'd experienced an orgasm many times through masturbation, but nothing like this!   Just then, Aunt stood up and hold my penis in her hand directed to follow her upstairs to her private room. That was quite a sight, walking upstairs behind Aunt's ass! I'd never seen anything quite like it. When we entered Aunts room, she fell on her bed, while I just stared at her."What now?" I asked."The best is soon to CUM," she said with beady eyes. Then Aunt spread her legs to flash me her wet cunt. Looking at me she said "You're going to put your cock in HERE. It's gonna feel soooooo good!""We're gonna fuck?" "I am gonna make men of you. I will take your virginity! I want to be your first feast. “ Then noticing my again-erect cock, Aunt told me to climb on the bed and get on top of her. As I did, she held out her arms and hugged me, as my cock nestled near her pussy. Thickness of the wall and circumference indicated how much she experience in her 45 years of life. She wanted this 14 years old cock to fuck her very badly.

As I held her, she then reached down and took hold of my erection with one hand, while trying to maneuver my body to insert it inside her. Once I was at the entrance to her cunt, Aunt said, "Okay, push forward your big and beautiful cock inside of yours love hole ." I did. If I thought her mouth was incredible, this was sexual Disneyland. All of a sudden, first time wet heat blanketed my teenage prick as I pushed further inward, inch by inch, until I was in as far as I could go. End of fuck tunnel as my cock filled her cunt tightly like virgin cunt. At that point, instinct took over as I pulled back a few inches and thrust forward again. I repeated the action until I began developing a rhythm and started thrusting in and out, in and out; faster and faster, harder and harder. It felt soooooo good and I wasn't the only one who thought so. Aunt was moaning with each thrust of my cock and while I grunted and groaned, she got vocal.
"Oh, yes honey! Ooooooohhh, yeeeaaahh! That's it, that's IT! Oh god, yes! Fuck me! Oh yes, baby, fuck me! Fuck Auntyyyy! Ooooohh god, fuck Aunty! Fuck your Aunt GOOD! Fuck with big cock..don’t stop..ride me completely…enjoy your feast ..I am ready to give everything ..fuck me continuously….ahaaaaaa"

I was moaning and saying, "Yeah! Yeah!" over and over while my aunt cried out with each powerful thrust of my cock. Aunt said not a word except this loud, incredible cry with each stroke of my hefty cock. As my aunt held me, she lifted her pussy up to meet my thrusts, giving back what I gave her. With each thrust of my cock, Aunt cooed in my ear. I started kissing her cheek, and uncontrollably I moved my mouth to hers and began kissing my aunt. She seemed surprised but responded to my kisses with her tongue. It must have seemed weird; a teenage boy passionately kissing his forty-three year old aunt, while his young cock pounded in and out of her mature cunt, but we were exchanging all sorts of fluids, from our tongues and saliva, to my pre-cum leaking into her cunt. While we were lost in our own ecstasy, we were really fucking up a storm. The room was filled with the sounds of fantastic sex! The big bed really shook as I grunted and groaned with each thrust, in and out of my aunts' cunt, while she cried out in pleasure over this fabulous act of deflowering incest! I lasted a lot longer this time, giving my Aunts' cunts a good workout. I was getting near to shooting and could feel the tension building up in my cock. Frantically, I hammered my prick in and out of Aunt until I lost it and crying out I began shooting my fertile seed into deep inside of her unprotected pussy.

"Oh yes baby!" Aunty cried out. "Give Aunty your cum! Oh yeah! Cum in me!" I just laid on top of her feeling my twitching cock shoot more and more sperm into her hot, wet cunt. I felt hot and wet myself as perspiration covered me; my body heat meshed with Aunt's, and my hot cock shooting hot cum inside her even hotter fertile cunt and unloaded a gallon of baby making juice into her.
Aunt just held me and stroked my hair. After a moment of trying to catch our breath, I removed my sweaty bodies from my sweaty aunt.   I pulled out, newly hard but happy and satisfied. Aunt was lying on the side like a widely opened book. Stream of sperm were flowing out from her cunt after filling the entire channel as a prize of love making. She submitted her mature body for enjoyment of her young lover. With no shame, she expressed her happiness of being thoroughly used for sexual pleasure." You're men now!" Aunt proclaimed. "How was it baby?""Mmmm, nice," I moaned. "Thank you," and, "I love you." At that moment we really did love each other. Aunt quickly found that she and I were totally compatible when it came to sex.

  As we rested a bit, we talked about little things, but with teenaged boy in the same room with naked women lying in one bed, little things soon became big things!" You want more, huh?" Aunt snickered. We laughed.
After a brief rest we made a body love once again, but this time more reflexively and powerfully in a way of sucking her cum filled juicy cunt and fucked in different positions. Aunt Sara enjoyed every moment and allowed my youthful encounter on her until I freed her prostrated body after five hours enjoyment.
  Our sexual relationship was started to go in steady ship before my sis’s marriage. Many time she called me to have screwing session in her house. Some times I fucked her in my school premise after the school timings, but for that she shared the sex with school watchman once after my turn was over. I continued to fuck her whenever and wherever things fit ideally. I made her pregnant in the age of 45. We were excited. As her lovers were all family planned already, it was my seed strongly united with her ova. She decided to carry it as a token of love with me but we have decided to keep her pregnancy a secret until my sister marriage is over.   Our relationship was entered in new dimension that she almost became my wife. I screwed her daily as a part of my school studies. I felt grown up in my class, as I became a screwing master and possessing a mature lady for my sexual encounter.

In the next part I will tell about how I managed to fuck my sister and gang banged her with her in laws during her first night. Please watch next part.

Unresolved Issues P2

Rusty Shackelford on Group Stories

 

I get up from my cock-n-balls pair, and they whine ever so slightly.

"I'll be back, my cock-whores. We got a couple others joning us." They both smile a little at that, and Tanea moves up to straddle Christi, who proceeds to eat Tanea out almost as hungrily as she sucks cock.

I walk to the door, not botherinvg to cover up myself; I know that Jasmine and Kelly will like seeing my cock after so long. As I open the door, sure enough, both smile at the sight of my cock, and look at eachother. While I was dating Kelly, who is openly Bi, the two always talked about us doing a threesome, but I shrugged it off, thinking it inapropriate. That has changed.

"Come in, ladies." I smile, awaiting their reaction to the two on the floor. J

Read More
asmine is the only one to be slightly shocked, because she knows both Christi and Tanea, but Kelly is very excited. So excited in fact that she turns around and grabs my cock, and begins to stroke it.

"Can I suck it, baby?"

"In a bit, first, we'll do what you always asked me to do when we were together." She smiles, knowing what I mean, and starts taking off her clothes. I walk up to Jasmine, and take of her shirt, with no resistance, of course. Jasmine is about 5'6", and a lean body, since she started cheerleading. Her tits have gotten smaller, but a lot firmer. She has a great ass, and I five-star it as she bends over to take off her panties. This only gets her excited, as I turn to Kelly. She's in high anticipation, since she always wanted me to cum on her tits. I look her up and down, she's slimmed down since I saw her...still a big girl, but not as big as our last enounter. Shes got a B cup, and she loves the cock.

"Cock whores, come here." Christi and Tanea, move over, remaining on their knees. I motion Kelly to lay down. "Suck her tits, ladies." Christi and Tanea move over to Kelly rather quickly and go to town on her tits. "Jas--suck--my--cock. And do it right this time." Last time she sucked me off, she left me hangin, and while she wont gobble my cum today, she will get me off. She moves and kneels in-between Kelly's legs and proceeds to deep-throat me. She continues to deep-throat, doing nothing else. Good--I like my cock deep-throated. As I feel myself starting to cum, I move her face, rather forcibly away from my cock, and let loose on Kelly's tits and face, and a little on Jasmine's face. "Clean it off, slut." Without hesitation, she moves to licke and suck my cock clean, and back to full erection. With that, my doorbell rings. "And our final guest for the evening. Clean her up."

I move to the door, open it, and let her in. My first, and ideal fuck, up until my current girlfriend. Kelly B. Standing 5'3", about 130, and very--very--athletic proportions (she's a cross country runner, and studying boxing). She's very shocked to see me naked, but smiles somewhat, and walks in. I close the door almost simultaneously with her reaction to the massive orgy.

"What the fuck?!"

"Calm down, baby. We're all just having some fun." She looks around, and recognizes Jasmine, who was my "best friend" at the time we went out, and Tanea, whom she met while I was with Tanea. "C'mon...join in." She hesitates, and slightly moves back when I move towards her, but accepts my touch. "It'll be fun." I move to kiss her, and she leans to accept my kiss. We start making out, and I take her clothes off. I get her worked up, as I work on the positioning for everyone.

"Kelly. get on your knees. Christi, straddle Kels, over there. Jasmine, eat Tanea, and Tanea, eat Kelly here." I take some of Kelly's pussy-juice, and lube-up her asshole. The one time we did it anal, she loved it, and I loved her screaming when I was in her ass. I move into position, and take a second to hear everyone's moaning. I slowly place my cock in Kelly's ass, but as soon as it's in, I ram it deep and hard. She moans loudly, and digs deeper into Kelly L.'s pussy, who in turn starts licking Christi faster. As they all start cuming, I see Kelly move away from Kelly L.'s pussy, and her deep and hard, and fill her asshole with my cum as she screams out loud in extacy. I remove my cock, and Tanea quickly moves to suck and lick it clean. I move away, and I get dressed. They all look at me wantingly.

"Go home, and understand that today you were my whores. And if I ever call you again, you'll do the same, and ask for more."

THE END.

Camping Trip Turns Interesting For Brother, Sister And Spouses, Ch 2

Jonathan Wayne on Incest Stories

Suddenly, startled by faint calls of both our names I quickly awoke Jackie, placing my hand across Jackie’s mouth and lipped an “Shhh.” I told her someone was calling our names. We quickly gathered our cloths, dressed as best as possible and, just as we were folding the blanket saw Becky and Phil nearing our location. As they neared, Jackie and I motioned to them of our location.

Greeting them they asked, “Do you guys know what time it is?” We’ve been searching all over for you two.” Looking down at my watch I said, “We must have dosed off longer than I thought we did.” I asked, “What time did you guys get

Read More
to camp.” Phil said, “Becky and I got returned almost at the same time around 1:30 and started searching for you about 3:15.” Looking at Jackie and around the spot we had stopped, making sure we had everything I took Becky’s hand as Phil took Jackie’s we started back towards camp. 

About two hours of hiking and seeing no one at all, we came upon a good size pool on creek. It had to be in the high eighties outside and we were all hot and sweaty. The pool was in a clearing where there was plenty of sun. We all looked at it with the same thought in mind.

"Boy could I go for a swim." Phil said as we came up on the waters edge. Reaching down and testing the water temp, Phil stood and faced us. "Must be seventy five at least."

"Too bad we didn't bring suits and towels." Jackie added as she too was feeling the water. We all then took turns doing the same thing. As we stood there drinking from our spring water bottles and looking in awe at the swimming hole, Becky spoke.

"You know, it feels like a hundred degrees out here. I bet we would dry off just fine with out towels." She said pulling at the front of her blouse, releasing its sticky hold on her body.

"Yeah but our clothes would dry stiff and be really uncomfortable and irritate the shit out of us by the time we get back." I pointed out.

Becky was quick to add, "Well, who said we had to wear them in the water? We haven't seen a sole for two hours and this really doesn't look like a well-used trail. When was the last time any of us went skinny dipping?" She kidded all of us.

"Hell I'm not modest," Phil said as he began to remove his shirt. He looked over at Jackie, who just looked at him with a bewildered look. "What, like now you are going to be prudish? Come on, show us some skin and get in that cool, inviting water." Phil said to Jackie as he was now removing his shorts. “It’s just your brother and sister in law.

I looked at Becky who was already down to her bikini panties and pulling off her shoes. Well, what the hell I thought and began to undress. This could be fun in the long run. I looked to Jackie to see what her reaction was going to be, and was surprised to find her also in the process of stripping out of her hiking gear.

"This is going to be really cool guys. I feel like I'm eighteen again." I heard Becky say as I watched Jackie undress. Just the thought of seeing her nude again brought back our earlier love making by the lake and I was sensing a hard on coming on. 

My cock began to swell with the memory. I could see her setting there with here knees up taking off her shoes. All I could see were the tops of her tits. Then she stood up and I got a good view of her chest again. 

We all stood there for a second looking at each other at the same stage of undress, our shorts and panties. Someone had to make a decision so, I shrugged my shoulders and wiggled my ass and pulled my shorts off. I looked at my wife who stood there facing me with her 34b tits with big old hard nipples sticking out and she snaked out of her panties standing to reveal her naturally red trimmed red mound of joy. Again my cock stirred. And Becky started to laugh as she watched me begin to swell.

"She must think it's funny cause it only shows on their nipples." Phil said as I turned to look at him. He as looking at Becky laughing with a full fledged boner pointing at a forty five degree angle up from his balls pulsating at the sight of Becky.

I was glad to see that Phil and I were at least comparable in size. He was a little thicker but about the same length. His remark finally made sense to me and I began to chuckle. It was then I realized that he was rock hard from looking at my wife. I knew I was only semi hard but that thought helped stimulate me. I looked to my sister and that was it. I sprang to full attention.

"I'm in the water guys," was all I heard next as Becky jumped in with a splash. We all joined her in an instant, splashing and having such a good time. We were all jumping and laughing as we played and enjoyed the water. With all the horsing around we was doing it was easy to brush and touch each other in the most intimate places. I loved not only touching Jackie but my wife as well. My cock never went down. I noticed that Phil was having the same thing going for him as his cock bounced free and hard as we played. I also noticed how he made a few purposeful contacts with Becky.

Finally running out of gas we all settle to the side of the swimming hole where there was a sort of alcove. We sat in water about a foot deep. I was on the left end with my wife next to me, then Phil and Jackie setting at almost ninety degrees to us. All of us were really comfortable now and talking freely all at once with no one talking to anyone but every one talking to someone. There was a brief break in the chattering.

"Becky, I don’t want to be too forward but you have a nice set of boobs.” Phil rang out in the silence. We all turned to look at Phil who was turning beat red. 

"I find real red heads to be rare to find," I quickly said trying to help my brother in law out a little. "They really do have a striking look don't they? Almost like having no hair at all huh?" I said looking at Phil. We all laughed at that.

"Well thank you Phil, I have to say I am not particularly interested in your pubic hair but your Phil junior is intriguing and nicely proportioned,” “And Jackie, I wish my boobs were as nice as yours" “You have no sag in them al all.” Becky said as she looked at Phil and Jackie. The air was getting a little more serious now. 
"Yes it does Becky," Jackie added. "In fact it more than does nicely when needed."

"I bet it does," replied my Becky looking the head of Phil's cock as it poked out of the water like a little periscope.

"Well Phil, looks like you have the USDA seal of approval today." I told him. "Of course if we were official meat checkers we would do a little more through inspection. What do you think Becky is the opinion of your colleague accurate?" I was feeling my dick brain thinking again. What the hell I thought, let's see what goes on. 

This was all new to all of us as we sat there. None of us knew what was going to happen next and if someone said stop I'm sure we would have. But we were all sexually charged at this point. My cock was throbbing and I was horny as hell. Jackie was flushing as she leaned and grabbed my cock.

Phil was just setting there staring at Becky. Hell he just got the green light from his wife to allow my wife to fondle his cock. I mean what man in the world would not want a good-looking red head to beat him off? I could tell Becky was hot just by her actions. If she were upset she would have immediately stopped this. Just the fact she wasn't storming out of the water was enough to tell me she was interested. 

Becky, taking her eyes off Phil said, “Whew! I think we all should get out of the water before something really happens. “Let’s get back to camp and talk about this a bit more” Becky, touching Phil’s cock whispered to his cock said, “Maybe later big fellow, maybe later.” Right now we better gets back to camp before it gets dark. We got a hike ahead of us."

We all agreed and got up. I couldn't wait to see how things went. Becky was funny about things. But normally if she wanted to try something she did it.

This was going to be an interesting camping trip.

We gathered up our gear and headed back to the camp. It took us almost as long to get back as it did to get to the swimming hole even though it seemed like we were hiking at a much faster pace then before. I sort of determined from all the quit and the fast pace that everyone was going over the events of the day in their own minds as we hiked.

Once we were back in camp and had things squared away we all decided to go get a quick shower. We had all worked up a hell of a sweat as we came back down the trail and it showed. Off to the showers we headed. The showers were in a small building just down the road. There were four stalls along with toilet facilities. When I was done showering and shaving finally brought up today's events.

"So Wayne, what do you think about what happened today?" He asked as he combed his hair in the mirror.

"It Depends, I guess. I think my cock tells me this is great but my brain is telling me to be cautious." I replied.

"Yeah me too. But you know I think we'll be ok with today. I think Jackie will be alright and I'm pretty sure about me but what about you and Becky?" I could tell by the tone of his voice that he was more then just a little interested in letting more happen.

"I don't know Phil. I think I will be OK with me fucking around but I'm a little nervous about Becky. I mean how do I know I will be able to handle it later? You know jealousy is a strange monster.”

"Tell you what. If you feel that this is not right then we should end it now. Other wise we will all end up with a problem later." Phil told me as he turned and looked at me.

"No, not yet. I think I want to see this through a bit yet. I mean I really think that watching my wife get it my guy would be a huge turn on. Jesus today I thought I was going to explode with lust watching her suck you off. I can't imagine what it would be like to see her fucking you. Wow." I was feeling a little turned now from our talk. My mind was already visualizing the picture of Becky getting boned by Phil. Jesus I was hooked and I knew it. If there was any doubt Phil killed it with his next statement. “Phil, what are your thoughts regarding Jackie and me…we are brother and sister?”

"That's cool, personally I have no problem with it. Up until my youngest sister got married a few years ago she and I screwed each other’s brains out for several years. By the way you know Jackie has wanted to fuck you for years?" He said as he slapped on the shoulder. Jackie and I do a lot of role playing and she has mentioned you several times so I know Jackie has no problem with it.” There was a huge smile on his face.

"What?" I replied as I stared blankly back at him. Jackie ahs mentioned on several occasions about how you two did some mild experimentation when you two were growing up.”

"Yeah it's true. She told me about it quit a while ago. She also has been trying to tease you for a while. 

I didn't know what to think at this point. I was really confused and the look on my face must have shown it.

"C'mon Wayne she did, didn't she. I know she did cause she told me about it."

"About what?" I asked my brother-in-law. Jesus did he know what happened? 

"Hey it's cool Wayne. I know she was going to tease you. She told me she was before I left this morning. In fact I'll bet you even got a little too. Huh? " Phil sat on the sink counter and looked at me.

"What's up here Phil? Is there something I don't know about?" I asked him, knowing full well he knew more.

"Well did you get a little? Come on now big guy I know you did cause Jackie told me on the way back to camp." He paused and looked at me, then continued. "Hey don't worry I don't care. I think it is really hot to know you got her and she being your sister makes it even hotter."

I was really confused at this point I didn't know what to think but I know my cock was remembering the morning just fine. Fuck it I thought let's get it out in the open because it was more then likely to get out anyway.

"She sure did. How'd you like it?" He said with a smile.

"Well it was different that's for sure. You’ve got a hot wife Phil and in return I guess I have one hot sister." I looked at him searching for a negative response and saw none. 

"So what gives here anyway? I mean we go from just good friends to a near orgy in less then twelve hours. And you and your wife are talking about it already. If I didn't know better I would think you two had a plan here."

"Well you are pretty close except it isn't us two."

"You mean to tell me that Becky is in on this too?" I asked him.

"Well let's say that when you two were at the house the last time she told Jackie about the fantasy you had for her that came out briefly one day during one of your hot love making sessions and then Jackie told her about hers things just grew from there. You have a birthday coming up next month and I guess this was going to be your present. We talked about it among the three of us and figured we would see how you would react to the idea on this trip. And so far I think you may be getting your gift early." Phil explained the plan to me in greater detail.

Seems that they were going to see if I would go along with a little sexual swapping with out getting hung up on it. If it looked ok then the next month they were going to go all the way. The little party by the swimming hole was to be the starter. Well they thought they would see if a little swap would work out too. So here we were in the shower at the campgrounds talking about it. 

"So Phil I think I get the picture now. You three had this planned to see if I was going to be OK with it and now it's happening faster then you planned. Hey I'm cool let's ride the wave and see what happened Wayne. So looks like you may get a shot at you sister before the night is over."

"Well let’s head back and see what the girls are doing and play this one step at a time. I reached up and put my hand on his shoulder as we exited the building. Phil said, as we started down the path to our site,” Well my friend I only have one request." "I want to watch," we both said in unison and laughed.

Back at the sight we started a fire and cooked dinner. We were all sort of thinking the same thing, which was what was going to happen to night. We all had planned on sleeping in the same tent that Jackie and Phil had which made things a lot easier.

It must have been around eight when the conversation finally hit the sexual direction again. It was Becky that brought it up first and from there it snowballed. She told me she knew about Jackie and me and wasn't at all surprised. I asked her if she really wanted to do this and she told me she did. She asked if I was OK with her balling Phil and I assured her I was as long as I could watch. Jackie made it very clear that she wanted to watch as well. 

It was a really beautiful night out. And sleeping on top of the sleeping bags was going to be the way of it. Phil and I each had on a pair of shorts and tea shirts. Jackie had on a pair of sweats and a cut off sweatshirt. As we picked things up I noticed Becky had gone in and changed into a pair of real lose fitting sweat short and a lose tank top. We were all real comfortable as dusk approached.

We sat round the fire for a bit and had a few beers. As the drinks took effect the conversation got a little more colorful. It was very apparent that we going to have a really sexual encounter this evening.

Phil was the first to suggest that we head into the tent at about ten o'clock.

"Well I don't know about any one else here," he said, "but all this sex talk has got me hot as hell. And if you all don't mind I would really like the chance to stick this cock into Becky's hot pussy. What you say kiddo?" He asked my wife.

"I thought we would never get to it. Come on guys lets get in the tent and play." She returned as she stood up from the fire. 

Jackie walked over to me as I stood and cuddled up to my side." I want you to fuck me real slow as we watch Phil and Becky. I want you to hold back your come till after my husband fills your wife's pussy with his cum. Then I want to watch you fuck your wife in my husbands cum while I suck Phil's cock clean." Jackie was lightly rubbing my cock as she whispered this to me so no one else could hear. I was really turned on now. I had to get my salami into this little fuck machine again. I don't know if I could hold off but the idea she had was great.

We all entered the tent and Phil and Becky immediately started to undress. It was very apparent they were really ready to get to it. Jackie and I watched as they both stripped it record time. Becky laid on the sleeping bag and spread her legs looking up at Phil. 

"Just stick that fucker in me and fuck my brains out. Fuck the foreplay I'm so hot I can't stand it." She ordered Phil. 

He dropped to his knees between her legs and positioned his cock at her pussy. With the simplest shove he slid into her. Becky groaned deeply as Phil sank easily to his balls into her hot red haired hole. Within second they were fucking hard and fast. Becky was in ecstasy as Phil rammed his hard cock in and out of her dripping snatch. Jackie and I could hear the wet slurping sounds of his cock as he penetrated and then withdrew from my wife cunt. 

Jackie wiggled out of her pants and got on her hands and knees facing the fucking couple. I stripped out of my clothes and got down behind my beautiful sister’s ass for the second time today. I gently rubbed my hand over Jackie's soft ass as I took my cock in my other hand and stroked it. I moved in behind her and placed my cock at the opening of her waiting pussy. Jackie wiggled her ass and looked over her shoulder at me. 

"Remember, slow and easy until Phil cums in my sister. Then I want you to fuck her in his cum and shoot your load into her." Jackie hissed at me as I slid my cock into her warm wet cunt. I could feel the soft walls of her love tunnel slid snugly over my ridged joint as I slid into her to the hilt. God was my sister-in-law hot. 

I heard Becky moan and looked up to see that Phil had put her legs to her shoulders and jammed his cock deep into my wife. I watched and slowly fucked his wife as he deliberately jammed all seven inches if his cock as deep as he could into my wife. The sight was something out of a porn movie. Here I was with my dick in my sister as I watched her husband balling my hot wife. The sounds in the tent were an unbelievable turn on. 

Becky was groaning as Phil started to jab his cock into her with more and more force. Each time he hit bottom her whole body rippled from the force. Phil changed his angle of assault forcing the top of his cock to rub Becky's sensitive slit and this brought out a whine of ecstasy from her. Looking at her face I could see that she was getting close to cumming. 

All the time I was watching them fuck I had my hands on Jackie's ass and was slowly fucking her wet pussy. It was really hard holding back from fucking her as I watched my wife getting a good fucking from Phil, but I held on. Jackie looked over her shoulder at me. " Phil is getting ready to cum, look at his face," she said as she pushed her ass back to me as I slid into her.

I looked at Phil and sure enough I could see the tell tail signs of his approaching orgasm. Then I heard my wife.

"OH FUCK!! I'M CUMMING... AH YES! OHHHH FUCKING YES! OHHHH SHIT. FUCK YESES!" She screamed as her orgasm raked her body.

"God Becky, you're making me cum," Phil hissed, as he slammed hard into her once, twice then on the third stroke he plowed his cock as deep as he could into my wife and started to shoot his load into her.

"OH FUCK I FEEL IT SHOOTING IN ME, OH FUCK YES GIVE IT TO ME, GIVE IT TO ME. CUM IN ME. FILL ME WITH YOUR CUM." Becky was hysterical with pleasure as Phil filled her waiting hole with his hot cum.

As I watched my brother-in-law fill my wife's pussy with his cum I stopped fucking Jackie and just held my cock in her pussy. I knew if I moved I would blow my load into her and I really wanted to add my cum to my brother-in-laws in my lovely wife. 

I watched as Phil slowly worked his cock around in Becky's screaming snatch, as he shot is load into her. Becky had grabbed his ass and pulled him into her as deep as she could, trying to bury every inch of him in her. All the time she was hissing, "yes, yes." 

"Oh fuck I'm cumming," I heard Jackie moan and then start to tremble. I looked down at her and she dropped her head to the ground and shoved her cunt back on my cock. She reached between her legs and rubbed her clit. I could feel her hot cunt milking my shaft as she started to cum. It took all I had not to cum in Jackie's cunt as she came on my cock. Jackie was cumming and cumming hard now as she played with this engorged clit. I just held on to her ass and never moved as she squirmed on my cock and she blew her lunch. 

I watched my sister slowly recover from her orgasm and look over her back at me. "Fuck that was good. I can't believe you didn't cum. Watching my husband fuck his sister was really fucking hot."

She then looked over to Phil and Becky. They were kissing passionately as Phil moved his ass in little circular motions. Then they broke the kiss and Becky looked at Jackie. "Wow, what a fuck. I really came hard." She said to Jackie.

"I came just watching you two fuck," Jackie told Becky. "God that was the hottest thing I ever saw. When Phil started to cum in you I lost it and came all over your husbands cock."

"God Phil must have shot a gallon of cum in me and so much pressure. I never felt a guy shot so hard in my life, Hamm." With that Becky wiggled her cunt on Phil's cock as he basted in the warmth of her sperm drenched pussy.

"I want to watch Wayne fuck you," Jackie told Becky. "I want to see him fuck your pussy with my husbands cum in it."

"Oh you naughty bitch," Becky said. Phil was already dislodging his satisfied cock from my wife. Jackie and I both watched as he pulled his cock from Becky's cunt. When he did a little stream of his cum flowed out of her hole and ran down her ass crack. "Well there is enough cum in there." Becky said as she heard both Jackie and I sigh as we watched her dripping pussy.

I pulled out of Jackie and went over to my wife. I got between her legs and looked down at her pussy. Becky reached down and sank two fingers into her hole. This caused some more of Phil's semen to leak out of her. She then pulled them out and rubbed them on her clit.

"You want to stick your cock into me honey?" My wife asked. "You want to feel Phil's hot cum in my pussy on your cock?"

"Oh yeah. I want to fuck you. God look at your pussy so full of Phil's cum." I eased my joint to the mouth of her cunt. Then I slid into her. As I did I could feel how wet she was from all of Phil's sperm. God I almost shot my wad before I even bottomed out in my hot little wife. 

"You like to fuck me in another mans sperm. Is this what you have fantasized about? Fucking me after another man has fucked me and cum in me?" Becky cooed as I sank all seven inches of my steel hard cock in her. "Tell me what it feels like sweetheart. Tell me what your cock feels"

"Oh God Becky. It’s so wet and hot. I can't explain what I feel. My balls are wet from the cum in your pussy and just knowing that I'm fucking you in another man's cum is, OH FUCK!" I drove my cock as deep and as hard into my wife as I could and started to adding my cum to Phil's in her pussy.

"Oh that it baby, cum in me. Cum in my pussy and mix you cum with Phil's. Oh god there is so much cum in me it’s running down my ass. Keep cumming baby, that's it yes, yes cum in my pussy." Becky cooed as I emptied my balls into her hot sperm soaked hole.

I must have shot five good spurts into her before I felt the peak ebbing. I looked down at my beautiful wife as I shot the last of my sperm into her. She was flushed and looking up at me. I bent and kissed her deeply as my orgasm subsided. 

She whispered in my ear, "This is really hot baby. Did you enjoy having your fantasy come true?"

"Oh God Becky, I have never been so hot in my life as I watched you getting fucked by Phil," I said.

"That's only because you had your cock in your sister," She teased. "Well did you enjoy fucking Jackie after all these years?"

"God yes. She really has a hot cunt."

"Well I'm happy baby. And how about fucking me with another man cum in me?" Becky asked. My cock jumped in her pussy. "Well I can feel the answer to that," She kidded.

What do you guys think about all of us sleeping together for the night?” Jackie asked as she gently stroked my wife's hair.

"Hmmm, that would be nice," Becky, cooed through closed eyes. 

"Great sister in law cause I can't wait to feel your husbands cock in me again," Jackie smiled

"Yeah well, your husband is about to get his balls fucked off for the night too there missy," Becky kidded Jackie.

We all looked at each other and smiled.

To be continued...

The Silken Family Trap Part IV

PantyhosePrincess on Incest Stories

The Silken Family Trap – Part IV

By

Michele Nylons

On the third thrust I pushed in as far as I could and rubbed my balls on her panty-ass and concentrated on the feel of her silken nylon legs against me. I exploded; torrents of come seemed to explode out my cock. The pleasure was so intense that it was almost painful. I shuddered and groaned for what seemed like an eternity as I filled my mother with my hot seed. Eventually I came down from the plateaux of ecstasy and opened my eyes. I found myself looking at my mother’s icy blue eyes; they were devoid of emotion. She just stared up at me…………………..

 

Part IV

 

I just lay there, spent. My cock slowly shrivelling insi

Read More
de my Mom’s cunt. Her pantyhosed legs slid down my back and sides, coming to rest on the bed. She lay there now, legs splayed on the bed, with me between them and her skirt rucked up around her waist. I lay there panting, getting my breath. I felt my mother move softly beneath me and she pushed her internal muscles, forcing my now flaccid cock out of her. It came to rest on her sleek nyloned thigh, a rope of sticky come leading from the head of my penis up to my Mom’s cunt. It glistened on her sheer pantyhose.

I looked down again into Mom’s face and saw that she had stopped crying. Her smudged makeup made her look even sexier in my eyes. She has the sultry ‘used’ look I sometimes saw on the ‘Waif’ models in Sis’s magazines. Mom’s eyes locked on mine,

"Are you happy now Mike? Did you get what you wanted son?" she whispered.

"Is the satisfaction of your animal lust worth the ruination of our family?" she asked.

"Mom, you don’t understand," I whispered back.

"You and Eileen have been driving me sexually insane for so long it’s amazing I haven’t done this before. Sitting and lying around in your short skirts, your pantyhosed legs and sexy nylon panties on display; the makeup, the clothes, the nylons, the smell of you both, you drove me mad!" I exclaimed.

"Haven’t you ever wondered about the stains in your panties and nylons? Sis’s too!" I pleaded.

"Of course I knew it was you Mike, who else could it be? But what was I supposed to do, confront you? Hold mine and Eileen’s soiled pantyhose and panties to your face? Ask you to explain?"

"I knew that you would have no answer that made sense. I knew the embarrassment for you would be unbearable, so I decided to let you indulge your fetish and let you use our underwear for your pleasure. I though it might stop eventually, and I hoped your Sister wouldn’t notice. But I never expected this!"

"Get the fuck off me Mike! I’m your Mother for god’s sake!" she hissed.

"I can’t Mom," I whimpered.

"I know you will have to report this. If not to the police, then to your fucking shrink, who will convince you to report me to the police anyway." I said.

"So what are you going to do then Son," Mon spat at me. "Spend the rest of your life with me and Eileen held prisoner in this house. I don’t think so Mike; come on son let me get up," she pleaded.

"I don’t know what I’m going to do Mom," I said. "I really just fucking don’t know," I started to cry.

Then I heard a voice behind me say,

"Then there is only thing for it Mike, we will have to do to her what you did to me."

I turned around shocked. There was my sister Eileen. She was as usual dressed in her parody of the school uniform, the hem of her tunic way too far above her knees, her legs in sheer taupe pantyhose instead of ankle socks, her feet in low heeled court shoes, and with way too much makeup on for a seventeen year old schoolgirl.

"What the fuck, Sis, what are you doing here I stammered."

Mom tried to wriggle free at the sound of Eileen’s voice,

"Call for help Eileen, please, help me!" she pleaded.

"Shut up Mom please," Eileen said matter of factly. "I came home because I forgot my math homework, and I heard the struggle in here. I’ve been at the door the whole time. I saw what Mike did to you Mom, and I have listened to what you have both had to say."

"Then you understand Eileen," Mom pleaded again. "He did the same thing to you, forced himself on you, we have to stop him!" she demanded.

"Well unfortunately for you right now, that’s not how I see it Mom," my Sister said.

"I know if this gets out, the family is ruined. Mike goes to prison or a boys home; at the very least he is kicked out of our home, and I don’t know if I can take that with what has happened to Dad."

"I also know there is no way this can be kept secret if you tell anyone. My life will be worthless around town! Ok, so I’m not the homecoming virgin, I might be a slut but I don’t want to be forever known as the girl that fucks her brother!" she hurled at Mom.

The she grinned wickedly,

"Besides Mom, I have to tell you, I kind of like what Mike and I do. I like the power I have over him with just the flash of my knickers or a display of my pantyhosed thighs. And I have to say, I like what he does to me, sure it’s kinky, but it sure feels good!" she chuckled.

"Oh my God! Not you too!" Mom shrieked from beneath me, and commenced struggling in earnest to get free. I grabbed her wrists and pinned her down again.

"So anyway Mike, as I was saying," Eileen continued matter of factly, "there is only one thing to do. We have to do to her what you did to me. Make her like it!" Eileen said wickedly.

"So lets get started Mike," she smiled at me, "She just lay there before while you had your way, lets see if together we can warm her up!"

"No! No! Fucking No!" Mom started shouting and struggling again.

"Hold her Mike," Eileen ordered, "and shut her up for God’s sake." She added.

I used the easiest method to shut Mom up that came to hand, and that was to crush my lips against hers. I started kissing her with renewed fever whilst watching my Sister Eileen out the corner of my eye.

Eileen approached the bottom of the bed and grabbed Mom’s ankles and pushed them down on the bed to help hold her still. Then she surprised me by climbing on the bottom of the bed herself and she started to kiss and lick Mom’s ankles and calves; her lipstick smeared on Mom’s sheer nylons as she did.

"Hold her Mike!" she ordered, "this is going to get really exciting for us, but I think she will fight like a bitch for a while, at least until I can get her wet," Eileen said.

Eileen started to spin around on the bed easing my body to back along Mom’s body, whilst I kept my grip on Mom’s wrists. She ended up astride Mom with her head near Mom’s calves and her legs straddling Mom’s chest. I had moved back against the bed-head at the top of the bed and was now sitting with Mom’s head between my knees and all my weight on her wrists, facing Eileen’s back as she bent over Mom. Mom could hardly move at all, and again it looked like she was going to resign to her fate. Tears streamed out of her eyes again adding to the watery mascara that was smeared on her face. She whimpered softly,

"Please don’t children," and then became silent and limp.

Eileen now worked her way up Mom’s legs, kissing sucking and licking her diaphanous nyloned legs. I was so turned on, I felt my member once again engorge and it rode to attention, ready for action.

"Come on Mike," Eileen lifted her head, turned, and giggled, "you must get the idea. What about giving your Sister some of what she’s giving Mom?" she laughed, wiggling her ass at me.

Eileen’s skirt just covered her ass, the pleats of her school uniform tunic skirt enticingly close to me. I reached out and lifted my Sister’s skirt and was instantly aroused further. Her thighs were encased in the sheerest of gossamer taupe nylon, and then they disappeared into the flimsiest sheer nylon panties I had ever seen. They were nearly see through and I could see the gusset of her pantyhose moulded snugly against her cunt whilst the sheer nylon of the full cut panties caressed her ass cheeks.

I reached out and stroked the globes of my Sister’s ass checks, my hands stroking her firm buttocks through the flimsy nylon of her panties and hose. Eileen by now had her face buried between Mom’s thighs. Although Mom made no sound she was now trying desperately to close her legs, but it was too late, Eileen’s mouth was firmly clamped on her panty crotch. My Sister used her tongue to ease aside the silken gusset of Mom’s panty crotch and pushed her tongue, snake like, through the hole in Mom’s pantyhose, the same hole through which only a while ago I had raped my Mother with my rampant penis.

I was now so excited my cock was throbbing. Watching my Sister lick my Mom’s cunt through her hose and panties was more than my wildest fantasies could have imagined. I fell forward and buried my face in my Sister’s panty clad ass. I forced my tongue against the sheer nylon encasing her cuntal lips and began to lick. Eileen shuddered and pushed back against my face, I heard a stifled moan from between Mom’s legs where her head was buried lapping at Mom’s cunt. Then I head a sound I hardly believed. Mom gave out a long trembling sigh, and moaned,

"Oh God forgive me that feels so good!"

Mom’s hands went down to Eileen’s head, not to push it away but gently stroke her daughter as she licked her Mom’s cunny through the hole I had torn in her pantyhose. Eileen let go of Mom’s ankles and unbelievably Mom opened her legs further to allow her daughter better access to her cunt. Mom’s silken, nylon encased, legs opened and raised slightly off the bed, her high heels came to rest on the bottom of the bed as she pushed her ass, still clad in her nylon panties, up off the bed to allow her daughter better access to Mommies now sopping cunt. Eileen used her now free hands to push the gusset of Mom’s panties to one side of her cunt, and the other to tear the hole in Mom’s pantyhose even bigger so she could get her lips on Mom’s pussy and work her tongue around her clitty.

Mom was now groaning and moaning, lifting her ass in a steady rhythm to Eileen’s oral invasion of her cunt. I was now furiously licking my Sister’s cunt through her panties and hose but I wanted more. I bought my hand up and dragged the gusset of her nylon knickers across her ass exposing her cunt sheathed in the gauzy nylon of her pantyhose. I put a finger against the nylon and pushed. My finger disappeared inside her cunt sheathed in the nylon of her hose. I immediately realised what I was going to do; my greatest of all fetish fantasies.

I eased myself forward over my Mom who was now steadily groaning in ecstasy underneath me, and positioned my rock hard cock against my Sister’s cuntal lips. I eased forward and the gossamer thin nylon of her pantyhose began to give and to encase my cock as it slowly forced its way inside my Sister. The nylon of the pantyhose encasing my Sister’s lovely big ass began to stretch taught as my cock forced its way deeper into her, taking more of the luxurious silken material with it. The feeling was exquisite, my cock was being gripped by my Sister’s tight cunt and was surrounded by the most glorious soft sheer nylon at the same time. I slowly started to pump in and out of my Sister, one hand on her nyloned buttocks, the other pulling tight on her panty crotch, driving the damp nylon against her hard clit as I fucked her.

Mom was now almost incomprehensible with pleasure. She was groaning whimpering and crying as she maintained her steady thrusting of her ass up from the bed and against my Sister’s face buried in her crotch. This was just amazing, more than any fantasy I could imagine and I knew I couldn’t hold back my orgasm for much longer.

I imagined what we looked like. Mom on her back with her nurses uniform skirt pushed up around her waist, her nyloned legs spread, her ass bucking in the air to meet the tongue of her daughter who is straddling her dressed in her school uniform, her pleated skirt thrown over her waist to expose her pantyhosed thighs and pantied ass, as her cunt is being plundered by her brother, who has his cock driven deep inside her whist he is straddling the upper torso of his Mother.

Eileen was starting to grunt in time with my thrusts as the nylon of her hose was forced against her sensitive clitty. Added to her pleasure was the gusset of her sheer panties rubbing against the nylon hose as I gripped the panties like a horse-rider holding his reins in one hand. Mom was still moaning her pleasure, her grunts getting faster and louder. Then the most amazing thing happened; I felt a tongue on my balls. I looked down and saw that Mom had lifted her head slightly and was licking my balls as I thrusted in and out my sister. She opened her lipstick lips and gently licked and sucked them with her hot wet mouth.

It was all I needed to go over the top, my cock exploded and I pounded it in and out of my Sister, the force of my strokes making her ass cheeks shudder. I felt the hot semen shoot out of my cock, through the sheer nylon encasing it, soaking my Sister’s cunt and further lubricating the pantyhose surrounding my penis. I shot load after load until I was spent.

As my first load exploded deep in my Sister, I felt her cunt walls quiver as her own orgasm erupted. She bucked back against me to meet my thrusts and at the same time increased the frantic lapping at Mom’s cunt. She buried her head deeper inside Mom’s nyloned thighs and pushed her tongue hard against Mom’s clitty.

This had the effect of invoking a shuddering orgasm in Mom. Her whole body quivered and her heels drummed against the bed as she came. Mom’s lips clamped down on my balls and her tongue became frantic as it slobbered around my tight hard testicles.

We were all coming at once. Mother, Brother, Sister, the girls in their sheerest nylon pantyhose and panties, slutty makeup and uniforms. It was certainly a silken family trap!

 

To be continued………………………………………………………………….

Dog's Bitch in Heat, Part II

Rodger-the-Dodger on Animal Stories

Dog's Bitch in Heat, Part II

I was in for it now. My son-of-a-bitch husband had no one but himself to blame for making me the way I was...or found out I was. I didn't bring a dog to our home; I didn't constantly berate my marital skills. It was his fault, entirely, but I felt guilty about it. That is the way of the abused spouse.

I had a taste of dog and wanted more but had to be discreet and clever and deceptive and use my brain. I had no friends except those of which husband approved--who were his friends. I was me, myself and I + the dog. We were an item as far as I was concerned and I wanted more in spades.

"He's lonely," I said. "Needs a companion," I said. Husband nodded. "We'll see," he said. I waited. T

Read More
hat was only my other problem. My first problem is how does one tell a pet dog that loving to have your cunt licked and fucked all to hell is "a secret." A dog is the first to let the world know of excitement, jumping and leaping at people and things--go fetch a ball which it will enthusiastically do time and again...and when the truth is the dog likes the licking and fucking the spunky drippy cunt...I mean, how to be discreet?

In my case, of course, I blamed the son-of-a-bitch. He started it. I was only a reluctant and embarrassed actor in the part he created. If he hadn't brought the dog home--you know the rest of the story.

It was his fault and don't look at me when Your dog starts sniffing around me which he does all the time...my problem was when I even looked at the dog I would get wet and that would only excite him more...My husband knew I was a slut and only laughed at my "little problem." "You're a bitch," he would say, "and the dog knows it. What do expect, bitch!" He loved to call me that. If he only knew. I was afraid of what he might do.

I had to plan our mornings and nights to explain away this dog's insatiable interest in me but how to do that? Then one night I said: "You got off seeing him fuck me didn't you?" Son-of-bitch-husband nodded. "You want to see him do it again. I know it," I said. He just stared. "Well, how about right now," I challenged. "Bring him in here asshole." I got a good slap for that last remark. It was okay. It was part of my plan. Let the voyeur son-of-a-bitch watch a few times and in took the pressure off me when the dog was pawing and sniffing at dinner time.

So he brought in the dog who knew his part--only too, too well. I pretended to be the newly deflowered virgin and fumbled around with his prick as it sought its mark. This dog knew what he was doing by now. A poor actor. But I pretended to be the amateur and looked for the best position, helped that long dog cock into my longing hole which was hot and wet long before our little play began by the way. It felt so good. I had to pretend. I couldn't come too fast or husband might suspect.

I was a good actor and pretended looking bored...I was just putting on a show for husband. But the dog was hard at it, jamming me, fucking my cunt as he knew how and I thought maybe the dog was beginning to have doubts if he was fucking the same bitch who got so hot during the daylight sessions. I let loose a little and watched my husband jacking his dick. Then I couldn't hold back and my body was shaking and my hands over my mouth. Then at my waist feeling that slippery urgent dicking of my cunt.

Eyes closed now, stifling my usual groans as my lover dog made his bitch come good and then again as I was used to our routine. Coming once, for me, was only the beginning of multiple orgasm. My ears were ringing. My tongue was numb against my teeth. That dog was bringing me off so good now. Then we lay panting--that dog and me. I was afraid to open my eyes and see my husband. When I finally did, he looked stunned. He was just staring at us there on the bed, his own dick still dripping on his hand. He laid down and the room went quiet, except for our breathing.

He had to go to work early the next day. Overtime! I could hardly wait. I wanted the dog's knot in me. I had no idea there would soon be another dog in our lives. Someone to keep the first dog company--and me too. I wasn't about to be excluded from the menagerie.

Crazy Summer Part 4

tanks on Incest Stories

Chapter 4, The Party

 

As I walked from around the corner of the barn, Mom was standing on the patio waiting for me. She was dressed in the same type of outfit that Aunt Elaine wore earlier, super short shorts and a hal

Read More
ter top, sans bra. "We were starting to get worried son, where have you been?" she asked.

 

"Just went for a walk over to the creek and back. I'm just not use to sitting around in the morning so I thought I'd go for a walk and see the whole property and check out for any chores that needed doing." I replied as I walked up to her. She reached out and put her arms around me and gave me a deep kiss. She had her breasts pressed hard against my body and I let my thigh find it's way between her legs, feeling the heat emitting from her pussy. I was still turned on from the scene I had seen down by the creek.

 

"Not so fast now son, we don't want to jump the gun here. There's nothing I would like more than to fuck you right here and now, but that would spoil your lunch, and believe me, you don't want to spoil your lunch." She said as she pulled away and disappeared into the house.

 

I followed   and found Elaine in the kitchen working. "Go into the dining room darling, Lunch will be served momentarily." I made my way to the dining room and saw one place set at the head of the table with mom and my sister Denise standing on each side of the chair, both dressed similar in shorts and halter tops.

 

"Come and sit down Don, all three of us will be serving you your lunch today." Mom instructed. Elaine came in carrying a plate of food consisting of cold cuts, pickles, fruit and other things. She smiled at me and moved beside Denise. All three bent over and kissed me on the lips and cheeks at the same time, pushing their breasts towards me as they did so.

 

"We are all going to feed you lunch Don. You won't even have to use your hands, and you'll have us for your serving dishes." Elaine explained, while all three of them giggled. "You start Denise." They pulled my chair back a bit from the table and Denise stood in front of me. She removed her skimpy little top allowing her breast to fall free. She turned and picked up an olive and put it in her mouth, holding it in her teeth. She bent and put her mouth against mine and pushed the olive in with her tongue. As I chewed the olive she turned again and came back with another that she placed in my mouth again, this time snaking her tongue in at the same time.

 

This went on for some time with an assortment of pickles, olives and other similar appetizers. As she did this Mom and Elaine stood behind me not making a move or saying a word. Denise moved away and Aunt Elaine replaced her. She also removed her top and brought my lips to her nipple where she feed me some of her milk to wash down the food with. Next she picked a piece of cheese off the plate which was moulded into a little cup which she place over her nipple and pushed into my mouth. As I mouthed the cheese off she squeezed her breast shooting a stream of her milk into my mouth at the same time.

 

After a few pieces of cheese she placed a small bite-size piece of meat on her nip and brought that to my lips, which I eagerly gobbled up. This continued for some time and she would add a cracker to the mix, just for enhancement. While she did this, Mom stayed behind me saying nothing. Denise had gone to one side and leaned over me pressing her tits into my neck and sticking her tongue in my ear or licking my face while Elaine fed me. Although there wasn't a whole lot of stuff going on I found myself being totally aroused by the food being served to me in this way.

 

After having my fill of milk coated cold cuts and cheeses Aunt Elaine stepped aside and stood to my left, pressing her wet breast against my shoulder just like her niece. Mom was next and I waited in anticipation for my next course. She moved in front of me and, like the others, removed her halter top. She then removed her shorts exposing her neatly trimmed pussy, glistening with moisture.

 

My cock was rock hard now and the bulge in the front of my pants was not only noticeable, but also uncomfortable. She reached down and loosened my belt and pulled my zipper down. She stopped there and I, not being able to stand the pressure any longer, reached down and pulled my cock and let it spring out. The ladies on each side of me sighed with delight, as my cock swayed back and forth in it's new found freedom.

 

I focused again on mom who was still standing in front of me as if waiting for me to pay attention only on her. I looked up expectantly, being returned an inviting smile. She moved back and sat well on the side of the table and reached back to the tray and brought a strawberry forward. She put her feet up on the chair seat beside me and spread her knees far apart. She reached down with her free hand and pulled her pussy lips apart, exposing her engorged clitoris and the wide opening of her cunt. She then took her other hand, the one with the strawberry in it, and placed the fruit into the opening of her cunt, coating it with her own juices.

 

When she was satisfied she pulled it out and reached towards me, inviting me to eat from her hand. I bent forward and chomped on the strawberry, devouring the thing in one bite. She repeated the selection again, except this time she left the strawberry sitting in the opening of her cunt. She beckoned me forward and, with a little assistance from the ladies on each side of me, I leaned forward and stuck my head between her legs and pulled the wet fruit out with my lips and teeth.

 

I swallowed it down immediately, and seeing that I was down there anyway, I decided to take advantage of the position and ran my tongue along her pussy, from her piss hole all the way down to her cunt. Mom let out a moan but immediately started pressing my head away, obviously not wanting me to stray to far from their plans for my birthday. The feasting continued on the various fruits and meats being served to me by way of mom's cunt.

 

After washing down the last bit with a suck on Elaine's milk filled breasts I actually felt like I was full and leaned back in my chair waiting to see what would be next. Elaine and Denise washed mom's pussy juice off my face with their tongues and when they were done stood up beside mom.

 

"Your fat hard cock is almost too much for us to resist but our plan is to serve you completely, so unless you tell us you want one of us to lick, suck or fuck you, we will not be making any moves on our own, except for our entertaining you for your pleasure." Although it was mom that spoke, the two others stood there nodding and staring down at my raging hard-on.

 

"Remember son, prolonging the excitement and therefore the orgasm can greatly enhance the result. But it is entirely your decision, and I know any one of us would be more than happy to give you your first fuck as an eighteen year old." I was pretty excited but my cock had lost some of it's stiffness after mom's speech so I thought I'd just go with the flow for awhile. I had already made up my mind that Denise would be my first fuck of the day anyway, she had teased me long enough and I was looking forward to burying my big prick into her tight little pussy. As much as mom and Elaine turned me on by their wanton behavior, fucking Denise had pre-occupied my mind almost entirely since the beginning of the summer.

 

"Well I don't want to ruin your plans so whatever you have in mind is fine by me. I do have one request though, my first fuck is my choice, and how we go about it. So if your plans stray from that wish of mine than that's just too bad," I told them.

 

"Don't worry son, we will honor that wish of yours, just tell us when your ready. Now for our agenda. We thought you'd probably want to go for your regular swim today so we have a little something special worked out for your there. Of course Elaine has to feed the baby before that so if you want to relax before your swim that would be fine also. After an afternoon by the pool, where you can fuck whichever one of us you want of course, than we will get supper ready.

 

"You said you wanted to BBQ so we have bought some filet steak and Denise bought some lobster tails. After supper we wanted to give you a fashion show, something to set the mood, if you get my drift. Besides those things everything else that happens is entirely up to you. All three of us are totally at your whim and under your complete control."

 

The three of them then wrapped their arms around each other, with mom in the middle, and leaned down and kissed me, Elaine and Denise on each cheek and mom sticking her sword like tongue into my mouth. Denise also reached over and gave my cock a squeeze and a stroke. My head was swimming with the possibilities of have these three at my beck and call for the entire day, and night of course.

 

"Why don't you and Elaine take care of the baby and the lunch stuff," I said directly to mom, "whatever you have planned for the pool, I will meet you all out there in about an hour. Denise is coming upstairs with me for a moment so I can discuss something with her." Mom and Elaine just smiled and went about their business, not bothering to put their clothes back on.

 

Watching them move around almost totally naked, along with the fact that Denise still had her hand wrapped around my cock, got the old juices flowing, and my cock quickly surged up. Denise was smiling like she was being treated special but all I wanted to do was talk to her a bit, remembering moms advise that prolonging the stimulation would ultimately enhance the experience.

 

We went upstairs to my room, Denise had a tough time holding on to my boner all the way up the stairs but she managed to somehow. After closing the door I told her to sit on the chair while I stood in front of her, my cock swinging back and forth in front of her face. She watched it like she was hypnotized and I could not help but smile at the change that had come over her in the last few weeks. Going from what would be considered a self-centered bitch to a generally submissive young lady that smiled a bit easier now although you could still see some of her inherent wildness in her eyes.

 

At the end of the day I loved her as much now as I did six weeks ago but the relief I have enjoyed from her constant sexual teasing had definitely enhanced our relationship. I know I had changed also, being more assertive and a little less tense (who wouldn't be less tense after my recent adventures!). "Well sis, why do you think I asked you to come up here," I asked wanting to find out what she may have been expecting.

 

"I hope you want me to suck that cock of yours, I don't know how long I can sit here watching it wave back and forth like that," She replied.

 

"Well to tell you the truth that's not why I wanted you up here alone, I wanted to share something with you about what I want for my birthday. However, you can suck me while I talk, just make sure you listen and don't let me blow." She immediately grabbed by hard cock in her two hands and pulled me towards he waiting mouth. God it felt so warm and lushes I just about blew my load the second she touched her tongue to the pulsating head of my cock. I was determined to save that for later though and told her to ease into it and as soon as any pre-come came out of the tip she was to stop.

 

"So here's the deal sis," I started, "I think I want to have a little fun teasing mom and Elaine for a change and I figure you're just the person to help me out. I will be fucking you first tonight, I've only been horny to stick my cock in your tight little pussy for years now and I think I am probably as frustrated as you are having to wait so long just because Elaine though you should be punished." A Mmmmm of approval came from around her cock filled mouth as I told her this.

 

"I knew you would be happy about that. The neat thing is that even though you and I know who gets it first I don't want them to know. I want to see just how far either one of them will go to be my birthday fuck. Keep your head cool and don't give this away by acting weird. I also want you to go and find some soft rope and strips of cloth that we can tie them up with. I don't want them to even be able to touch themselves while I slip my cock into you. I've decided to see just how serious they are about me having my every whim come true, and you get to be on the winning side for a change."

 

It's funny how I had so easily came up with a plan without really thinking about it. It just seemed that it was time to take mom up on her offer and I thought that testing the boundaries would be just the thing. As long as I kept talking to Denise my orgasm seemed to hold itself back without too much effort but as soon as I stopped to think I could feel by balls start to contract getting ready to spew. Finally I had to reluctantly push her head away to get control of myself.

 

I walked over to the bed and started taking my clothes off hoping that Denise would give me a bit of a breather to help me along. She was a good girl and I managed to get naked without any interference. I went to the bathroom and grabbed my Speedo's to put on and when I came back Denise was sitting cross-legged on the bed with this grin on her face that showed me she was getting into my game plan. My cock had softened enough for me to barely stuff it into the swim suit.

 

"Why do you even bother?," Denise asked from the bed, "it usually takes about 3 seconds before those things are off anyway. Were you serious about me being the first or are you just teasing me again?" she asked, almost pouting in anticipation.

 

"Good question but as the day goes on I think you will see the proof in my actions. Just remember don't give our secret away and follow my lead. Now go put on the skimpiest bikini you have and find those things I told you to." I had gotten use to given Denise orders in this manner and she didn't seem to object at all so she just smiled and left the room without another word.

 

I sat down for a few minutes contemplating life and my future considering the changes over the last few weeks. It wasn't that long ago that I thought the only thing I wanted to do was leave home, get away from my bitch of a sister, and have some fun. The reality now was that I could get fucked by any one of the three beautiful sluts that I had at my beck and call and not have to worry about where my next lay was coming from.

 

The only resistance I had to that idea was the pleasure and anticipation I was getting from my earlier encounter with the young teenagers down by the river. Maybe it was the whole idea of being with some people closer to my own age or maybe it was just the thought of breaking a few virgin pussies open and popping a real cherry or two. It didn't really matter because I was looking forward to the creek activities tomorrow and I helping out a fellow male that seemed to be sliding into the same sexual teasing that my sister had put me through, even though he was a couple of years younger than I was when he first started to be exposed to his sister and cousin sexually.

 

I got to the pool without encountering anyone and did my usual laps without anyone else around. I was laying on a lounge chair in the shade of one of the poolside umbrellas when the three of them came through the patio doors, all with white robes wrapped around them, covering what I new to be three of the most sexy bodies on the three sluttish pussies in the state.

 

They all came over to the chair and stood in front smiling, not saying a word. Denise winked at me as all three slowing untied the belts to their robed and let them slide off their shoulders and onto the pool deck. They all had the same style of bikini on but in different colors, red, white and blue. When I had told Denise that I wanted her to wear her skimpiest bikini the one I had in mind was a nuns habit compared to what they were wearing now.

 

I had to figure a few trips into Portland had been made without my knowledge to get these things made up. No way could Elaine buy an off the shelf swim ware that would fit around her massive milk filled tits. First, imagine a piece of triangular material about the same area of a dollar bill (or less) pasted on the nipples and areolas of an average C cup sized tit. Now leaving the triangle cloth the same size, picture it on Denise and her 38DD's, Mom with here 40' double E's and of course Elaine with her massive G cup 44' tits jiggling at the slightest movement of her body.

 

In unison they all moved their legs about two feet apart to give me a better look at the bottoms. They were all cut very high on the outer hips and quickly dropped down in a sharp V to just above their pussies. The material then came together to a strip that went straight down covering their slit and then around to their backside. It was obvious that they had all trimmed or shaved their cunts, probably bare, because not a curl was showing. The material was no more than an inch and a half covering their pussy opening and the swell of their mounds on either side was enough to make anyone come on the spot. If the V cut was any lower their clits would be exposed, something that seemed very appealing to me at the time.

 

In unison again they all turned and gave a from behind view. Not unexpectedly the three showed the strip coming around from the front and going straight up the crack of their ass in a thong style. For the most part the strip was buried between those fine fleshy cheeks until it reappeared at the base of their tailbone. All three reached back and spread their cheeks for me as the bent at the hips, as if to verify that there was indeed a cloth strip there.       

 

They all turned around again and stood in front of me with their arms wrapped around each others shoulders, mom in the middle with Elaine pressed tight against her right breast and Denise pressed tight against her left. They were giggling as mom started to speak, "Well what will it be son, do you want to a suck or a fuck or both? We are at your disposal, your wish is our command."

 

An image of the three of them kneeling in front of me on all their hands and knees, with their asses high in the air, and their dripping pussies waiting for me to go from one to the other sliding my hard cock into each one in turn. I however had made other plans and as much as that appealed to me I wanted to set the correct mood.

 

"I've been pondering my options as I sit here considering your beauty and in light of our most recent activities I think I would like to have a competition to see who my first fuck as an eighteen year old will be. So until later this evening each one of you will have the opportunity to prove to me that you should be the one. As I am the only judge, and I am setting all the rules than I see no reason to explain my judging criteria or what the actual rules are. You will all respond to my requests in any way you see fit. The only thing you have to know is that I do not want to blow my load until I am actually fucking the winner so there will be no cock play unless I initiate it.

 

"So to start with I want to see which one of you can do the kinkiest thing for me. Each one of you will have a chance while the other two wait their turns in the house, and you have to promise me that there will be no peaking. Elaine you will be first and you can take as long as you like to prepare, I will just sit here with the others while you dream up something for me. Now don't be shy just remember what the prize is."

 

Elaine left and I suggested that the other two go for a quick dip in the pool while she got her act together. I watch them walk over to the pool their tight asses wiggling back and forth. They stepped into the shallow end talking to each other, probably about my contest, as they walked into deeper water. Soon they were swimming together and after a few laps decided to get out.

 

Watching them hoist themselves up the pool ladder was enough to make be blow my wad right then. There's something about the wet material of the bikini top and the way it clings to their tits with their hardened nipples standing out that cannot be resisted. As they came over to the patio they patted themselves dry with nearby towels.

 

"Take your tops off and let me look at those fine hard nipples," I commanded. They both complied immediately and, coming over to my chair, bent over slightly at the waist allowing their tits to hang down in front of my face. "Now rub your own tits and squeeze the nipples real hard and pull on them, I want to see which one of you can stretch their nipples the most."

 

They both followed my instructions immediately and it was obvious that mom would win this little contest easily. She pinched her nipples and after rolling them in her fingers for a few seconds stretched them to at least two inches away from their normal position. She continued to twirl them back and forth between her thumb and forefinger as she did this. Denise didn't even try to match mom but had managed to squeeze and pull her nipples to the point where they had swollen larger than I had ever seen them before. Mom's softer breasts clearly gave her the advantage.

 

I finally told them to stop as Elaine walked out of the house in a full length robe carrying a bag, ready for her kinky show. I told the two others to leave and that mom had earned the right to go next. I also reminded them that I would be on the lookout for spy's trying to find out the level of competition. Before they left I whispered to Denise that she would be last but not to worry about a show for me, as she was in the winners circle anyway.

 

As soon as they had entered the house Elaine turned back to me. Smiling slyly she preceded to remove her robe revealing her magnificent body. It still amazed me that she had retained so much of her young firm looks even though she had had a baby within the last 8 months and was still breast feeding. She stood there and gently massaged her tits causing the nipples to harden and little milk droplets to appear on the end of her nipples.

 

She grabbed on of the towels and laid it on the patio in front of my chair. She opened her bag pulling out a little device with a glass container attached to the bottom and a horn shaped cup on the front. It had a cord on it and she walked over to the side yard and returned pulling on an extension cord and plugged in the device. Kneeling on the towel she brought the horn portion to her breast and flicked the on switch which caused the machine to start humming. She placed the thing over her nipple which was immediately sucked into the device.

 

After a bit of adjusting and squeezing her breast meat behind her nipple, a steady flow of breast milk started filling up the glass. I had never seen her use a breast pump before. The flow of milk was fascinating though and it amazed me how much actually came out in such a short period of time. She repeated the procedure on the other breast until the glass was full. She then unscrewed the glass bottle and set it aside and returned the machine to the bag and the extension cord to its storage place.

 

Next she sat on the blanket with her legs sprawled out in front of her forming a perfect V leading to her pussy. She played with her clit for a few minutes getting herself juiced up even more. She then reached into the bag and brought out a large rubber syringe, the type women use for douching, and filled the bulb with the milk in the jar. I watched growing excited because it was obvious that she was going to squirt the milk into her cunt.

 

Leaning back on one elbow she brought the tip of the syringe to her cunt, inserted as far as she could and emptied the milk into her wet tunnel. She lay back on the blanket, pulled her feet up so her knees were up and spread wide offering a full view of her pussy. A little of the white liquid was dribbling out but for the most part the bulk of the milk was still in her vagina. It then appeared that she contracted the muscles in her cunt and shot a stream of milk and pussy juice out.

 

I was totally amazed at her dexterity and the distance that the milk actually traveled before splattering all over the patio steps. As she did this several times I remembered the massage that her cunt gave my cock during some of our fuck sessions and how she seemed able to milk the come right out of my balls. Her control over her vagina muscles was extraordinary. The thought of it, plus watching the white stream of milk flowing from her cunt was making me forget about my promise to Denise and want to jump Elaine's bones right then and there.

 

After she had emptied the jar she stood up and walked over to the chase lounge I was on and straddled the chair until she had to lower the top part to allow her to position her pussy right above my face. Milk was still dripping out so I stuck my tongue out and caught a few drops on it. She slowly lowered her pussy to my face further and I was soon engulfed in her love pit with the smell of her combined juices filling my nostrils and wetting my oral cavity.

 

Elaine came as I was sucking her clit, not unlike I have sucked her milk filled tit. She ground her twat into my face and I could feel my cock strain for release and realized I was almost beyond the point of no return. After finishing her orgasm Elaine stood and asked if I wanted her to settle on down on my obviously needy cock. As much as I wanted to, I still had a mission and sent her into the house and instructed her to send my mom out next, but tell her to wait for at least 30 minutes first so I would have time to relax.

 

I watched her leave towards the house and it took all my willpower to not jump up and fuck that beautiful ass as she wiggled her way back to the house. She must have felt my gaze on her because she turned her head and pursed her lips at me blowing me a kiss. What made Elaine's effort so kinky for me was the contrast between using her mother's milk as the food source for her beautiful, angelic baby, while a the same time providing it to me in such a manner. I guess if she had filled her ass with milk and squirted it out all over me it would have been kinkier. Maybe next time.

 

I got up and dived into the pool, the cool water helping to relieve the tension on my aching cock. I wondered how much more of this I could take, the constant denial of the physical release I needed. After a couple of laps I regained my resolve to stick to my plan, I wanted my first fuck with my sister to be extremely satisfying, especially for me. I did a few slow laps on my back before getting out of the water and drying myself off.

 

As I settled back on the lounge in the shade, the patio door to the house opened and mother walked out. She was also carrying a bag and a fresh drink in her hand. She slowly walked towards me and handed me the drink, the cool condensation on the glass feeling refreshing to my hand. I rolled the glass across my forehead to transfer the cool wet feeling where I needed it the most.

 

Meanwhile mom had removed her robed revealing that, like Aunt Elaine, she was also naked underneath. She sat down on a large towel she had spread on the patio and crossed her legs exposing her moist bald pussy to me.

 

"You know son, when I was a young girl like your sister, I didn't have access to the types of pleasure devices she can use anytime she wants now. We had the same needs and wants, but there were not any stores we could go to buy such devices. They had just started to open up the sex business back then and most of the stores were remote and girls my age would never be caught entering one. So we had to make do.

 

I remember the first time I shoved a foreign object into my cunt besides my finger. I knew about sex of course, my cousin Jane had given me all the details based on her experience with her brother Bob. When she told me about him sticking his fat cock in her I didn't believe it at first. Two fingers was the max I had ever tried and that had felt tight enough. She showed me though.

 

We were in my bedroom one night that she was sleeping over. She had related her story about her brother walking into the bathroom unannounced one day completely naked. She was sitting on the john having a piss when the door opened. He was preoccupied and it took him a few seconds to realize that she was there. That was enough time for her to get a good look at his cock and instead of screaming or anything she just sat there with her mouth hanging open.

 

He was a few years older and had been lusting about his little sister for over a year and seeing that she didn't yell and scream he decided to make his move. He smiled down at her while grabbing his cock by his fingers and started whipping it back and forth making it grow slowly. She asked him what he was doing and he just laughed and said that she seemed so interested in the soft version he just assumed she would like to see it at it's fullest.

 

We had heard about erections at health classes in school but never thought of them more than a hardened penis. She just continued to sit there and all of a sudden she was looking in the eye of an eight inch long pulsating snake. She couldn't believe that it would actually fit into a vagina and told him so. He just laughed and basically the rest is history. He had her suck him off in the john that day before their parents came home from work, and the next weekend he took her cherry and made a believer out of her.

 

"Anyway, she proved to me that a cunt was a very flexible organ and I just thought that you may be interested in some of the objects all women have used over the ages when a man with a nice hard cock is not available." With that said she reached into her bag and pulled out a hair brush.

 

The handle was long and round, but not very thick. "This is a common first for a lot of girls, probably because they are easily available in a girls bedroom. Personally my first hairbrush was wonderful because unlike this one it had a nice wooden handle, not this cheap plastic crap. Anyway, here goes." She then spread her legs and after smearing a bit a lubricant from the bag on the handle, she inserted it easily into her cunt. She smiled up at me and after sliding it in and out a few times she pulled it out and put it down. Next she pulled out a thick orange carrot from the bag. It was a bit thicker and longer than the hairbrush handle, and not nearly as smooth.

 

"Not surprisingly the next most convenient cock-like objects are a variety of foods, particularly vegetables. A carrot was my first food item, and I think one of my favorites because of the various shapes and sizes, the rough exterior and they are typically available year round. I leave the peel on because the juice from inside the carrot turns your cunt orange if you use them too much."

 

This one was long and pointy and she surprised me by putting the thick end in first and after inserting it just left the narrow end stick out of her hole like a thick orange hair. She would grab the end and pull it out about three quarters of the way and let go. The carrot would slip back in on it's own, probably because of it's shape. She finally pulled it out and put it aside also. "I've used parsnips also, they tend to be a bit fatter, and we all like big fat things in us," she stated while eyeing my throbbing cock.

 

"Put it in your ass," I said suddenly without even knowing why.

"I don't know son, I've never done that before." She replied, as surprised as I was by my demand.

 

"Go ahead than mom, a new experience for both of us than." I said encouragingly.

"If that's what you want my dear, than that's what you get." She then quickly, bite of the really thin end of the carrot, coated it with the cream and leaning back on her elbows, spread the cheeks of her ass and inserted the carrot, starting with the narrow end first. She slowly pushed it in and stopped with about an inch of it still out. After relaxing with it in her asshole for a bit, she lowered her legs and sat up a bit more.

"Of course we didn't stop with carrots and as soon as I was able I borrowed one of these babies from my mom's fridge," she said reaching in the bag and pulling out a long thin English style cucumber. The first two inches where about the same size as the thick end of the carrot sticking out of here ass, but it quickly fattened up to be about twice or even three times the diameter. She didn't even bother lubing this up as her cunt was now freely flowing with juice caused by her previous insertions.

 

After rubbing the long green vegetable along her pussy getting it nice and moist while stimulating her clit, she suddening tipped the fat end towards me and jammed the thing up her cunt hard and fast. I was surprised by the swiftness of the insertion, the aggressiveness of it and the fact that she continued to pump it in and out obviously going for an orgasm. As her left hand pumped her right was tweaking her clit.

 

She came fast and violently, the cucumber glistening with her juices as she leaned back on her elbows with it laying on the towel in front of her. Her cunt was gaping open, with juices seeping out and onto the towel. She reached into the bag again and pulled out a banana which she slowly peeled entirely, discarding the peel while looking me straight in the eye. She took the fruit and inserted it ever so slowly and carefully into her pussy. It went in easily because her cunt was still gaping from the cucumber.

 

After getting the banana nicely coated with her love juice, she pulled it out and put it in her mouth, like she was deep throating it and slowly pulled it out through her lips. It was clean of her juice and she again shoved it ion her cunt getting it all creamy and upon taking it out she handed it to me and told me to eat if I desired.

 

I very much did and chomped down on the fruit mixing her hot juice with the mushy fruit. She reached over and tipped the bag over and out came a variety of objects, all shaped more or less like a cock. "As extreme and wanton some of these items are, there is nothing like the real thing, she said as she stared at my cock.

 

I couldn't believe all the weird things that had been in the bag. A empty pop bottle, one of those miniature baseball bats, several candles, a kitchen whisk, and a few others also from the kitchen. Without saying anything I pointed to the whisk, it was about the weirdest one and seeing that it was not solid, just those long wires looped together with a handle at one end, I had to see her stuff it in there.

 

Smiling she said it was her favorite and grabbing the handle she spread her lips apart with one hand wand pushed the springy object in with the other. After the bulging part was in she moved the handle back and forth and around in circles, pressing the wires against the inside walls of her vagina. She moaned and said, "why don't you just fuck me now son, I know you want to and I really need that bug fat cock of yours in my cunt." She pulled the whisk out and pointed to her pussy as she said this. I was sure tempted but I had resolve to keep my goal clear in my mind and that was to fuck my sister tonight first, not my mother.

 

"You know the rules mom, I will decide who gets to sit on my cock after Denise does her show. So if you are done, go and ask her to join me out here. When she is done we should be preparing supper so start getting everything ready in the kitchen." I said this with a strong tone of authority in my voice, both so she got the message and I didn't lose my control and fuck her right now.

 

"Fine then, I can wait, because there is no way that little girl of mine can beat this for pure slut kinkiness." I thought she was finished but she definitely got down and dirty. She got up and turned her back to me and squatted down like she was doing a deep knee bend. She leaned forward with her round ass facing me and her asshole, still full of carrot, looking me straight in the eye. She then proceeded to push the carrot out of her anus like she was having a shit. It slowly slid out, taking what seemed to be forever, and landed on the towel at my feet.

 

That was pretty kinky alright and I had to admit that if the contest wasn't rigged for Denise to win, I'd say that little piece of work would have won it entirely for mom. I made a note to make sure she got fucked second for her efforts, maybe even up the ass in remembrance of her performance here this afternoon.  

 

My cock was aching now, it had been so hard for so long without any relief in sight. After a few minutes Denise came out dressed in my favorite string bikini. She walked over and stood at the foot of the lounge with her hands on her hips, "What now little bro, or are you going to make me perform for you too?" she asked knowingly.

 

"No, I can hardly stand it," I replied, "my cock is sore from being so hard and I have to save myself for when I fuck you after dinner sweet sister. Lets go for a walk and I can tell you what happened to me this morning and how we are going to have some fun tomorrow." I got up and quickly dived in the water to clean the sweat off me and cool off by boner. I climbed out a little more comfortable now and Denise and I went around to the barn and into the shade caused by the big old building.

 

I told her of my experience by the creek this morning, (Crazy Summer Part 3, email rabbits@ehmail.com if you need a copy) and about my plan for the next day and suggested that she could be part of it. She said she'd like that and we worked out a bit of a plan on how we would have a good time ourselves, each get at least one virgin, and hopefully teach a couple of teenage girls about the importance of not teasing guys with their sexuality.

 

We made it back to the house and went upstairs and changed for dinner. I BBQed the steak and lobster and we sat outside on the patio eating and drinking our fill just like a normal family gathering for a birthday. I opened my gifts, mostly clothes and a few personal items. We sat around the living room talking quietly while Elaine fed the baby and when she had finally fell asleep, all three of the ladies got up to leave. As they were leaving I stopped Denise and made sure she had collected the items I had asked her to earlier and put them in the recreation room downstairs.

 

I checked out the recreation room while I waited for the ladies to join me again. Besides the big screen television and the pool table, there was an exercise area with a stationary bike, treadmill, punching bag and heavy bag. This was going to work was even better than I thought. The bags were adjacent to the pool table. I lifted them off their ceiling hooks and set them to the side. I went to the storage room and pulled out some foam mattresses that were in there and placed them on top of the pool table and quickly went back upstairs and opened a bottle of wine and glasses and went to wait for my real birthday surprise.

 

My mother came down first dressed in a full length, black gown. It was split up the front and I could easily see her sheer black nylons being held up by lacy garters. The top was loose fitting but low cut enough to provide an awesome view of her awesome tits. Her hair was piled on top of her head completely exposing her neck and shoulders. She also has a choker type string of black pearls accenting her throat. She came in and picked up one of the glasses of wine I had poured and turned just as Aunt Elaine came down the stairs.

 

Elaine's outfit reminded me of one of the first times I can actually remember getting a hard-on when I was a kid. I had found an old copy of Playboy in my dad's workroom. Although tame by today's standards, the thing I remember most was not the traditional centerfold shot, although that was very interesting, it was a series of picture from some Playboy mansion event that showed had a picture of a bountiful young lady in a Bunny outfit. I am sure that that image, along with my moms great chest, is what confirmed me as a titman.

 

The material was this blue satin that clung to her body. The color was the first thing that triggered my memory. The way it kind of fit her body without looking tight was the second thing. When she entered the room the clincher was the shelf that had been formed under the dress to hold her massive breasts up, and out, and barely staying retained within the confines of the material. It wrapped aroing her thin waist and flared out at the hips to thee back with something that made her as look quite large and pointing up. The front of her legs were completely exposed allowing me to catch a glimpse of her panty covered pussy. She joined her sister and turned to wait for my sister.

 

Denise was perfect. I'm pretty sure she was dressed to suit the evening. I don't know where to start. From the bottom up. Black flats shoes, very conservative. White stockings that stopped just above her knees with cute little pink flowers surrounding the tops. Six to eight inches of soft creamy thigh followed by a short pleated skirt, red plaid. Her thin waist was encased in a black leather belt which looked like it was about two inches tighter than her waist. Tucked into the belt was a crisp white blouse, about one size too small. The buttons in front of her tits looked like they would pop on a deep breath, creating an opening that gave me a peek at a white bra underneath. The classic private-schoolgirl slutty outfit.

 

My cock was hard and sore, I knew I wasn't going to be able to hold off long, so once Denise joined us I told them the plan. "We are going to go downstairs where I will announce the winner of today's best slut in the house contest. Bring the wine Denise, and you should probably grab another bottle, we may get thirsty. Although they all tried to grab an arm or my crotch, I held fast and told them all to wait until we were all ready.

 

Once downstairs I lined them all up against the pool table and told them there would be no speaking or movement unless requested by me. I went over to the table where Denise had left some nice soft ropes and scarves. I picked up one of each and went back to the girls. I called Denise forward first and tied her hands in front of her and put a scarf around her eyes as a blindfold. I positioned her if front of me and guided her over to a sofa on the other side of the room. My cock was already hard a I pressed it firmly against her ass which caused her to wiggle her hips even more as we walked. I whispered to her as I sat her on the couch that this was all for show and in a few minutes she would be joining me again and the real fun would begin.

 

I went back to where my mom and aunt stood where they seemed pleased at Denise's early dismissal. I pretended to be mad because they had whispered to each other while I was guiding Denise to the couch. I requested that they both remove their dresses, with each other's help of course, and show me what they were wearing underneath, and reminded them not to talk and there would be no contact of a sexual nature unless I requested it. Mom turned her back to Elaine and had her pull the long zipper down. She pulled the material in front of her breasts away from her body and let the dress fall down where she carefully stepped out of it. Because the dress was strapless she needed a special type of corset to hold her plentiful breasts up, this also being strapless. Everything was in a satiny white finish and was very sexy. Her breasts were encased in the material but the tops were visible and jiggled with every movement of her upper body. The stiff material of the corset clung to her ribcage and abdomen and flared out at her hips. I could she her pussy covered with the same type of material but could not tell if they were part of the corset or separate. Long garter straps came out from underneath and held up the stockings that covered her legs.

 

She turned towards me with a smile on her face as she ran her hands down from the side of her tits to her hips obviously trying to entice me. I reminded her that I had said no sexual touching was allowed and proceeded to tie her hands in front of her to prevent any further transgressions. I tied her very securely leaving a long length to be used later once Elaine was also tied. My aunt had my mom unzip her and turned toward me, her face expressionless, but she clearly figured that she had an advantage because she had not been tied up yet.

 

She reached up and carefully pulled the shoulder straps of her dress down and off her arms. The huge tits still held the dress up even though it was no longer wrapped tightly around her body. She hooked her thumbs into the material on each side of her breasts and peeled it slowly down revealing a shelf of stiff lacy bra material holding her tit-flesh up. I had never seen anything else like it. Two shallow cups where her tits lay, two thirds of the big round aureoles exposed along with her stiff nipples. The back straps of the bra were at least six inches wide to give the support needed to hold those beauties up. Separate, but directly underneath the bra was a waist cincher that made her figure truly hourglass shaped. It reminded me of some pictures I had seen of ladies from a couple of centuries ago where the aim was to make their waists as slim as possible by tying these types of garments on them. Except for her high heels, Elaine had no other clothes on, so I could clearly she her puffy moist cunt between her legs.

 

"Very nice," I commented to the older ladies. My cock was straining against the crouch of my pants, eager to get out and have some fun. Elaine was starting to fidget, probably from just wanting to get fucked so bad. I decided to tease her a bit so I went over and ran my hands lightly over the mounds of flesh being presented to me by this wonderful bra she was wearing. My fingers brushed over her nipples and she moaned and leaned her body forward, trying to press her tits into my hands harder. I quickly stepped back and reprimanded her for not following the no sexual movement rule and tied her hands up in the same manner as my mothers. I turned to my mom and asked if she could follow the rules better than that to which she nodded. I told her to go and get her daughter and assist her back to here, making sure not to touch her any more than necessary. She did as requested and when she returned with Denise I asked Elaine and get one of the two scarves that were still left.

 

I had her blindfold my mother and told her to go and stand about six feet away and enjoy the performance. I told the two blindfolded ones they had to take off my trousers and shirt, but were not allowed to make any sexual contact unless requested. I got a certain amount of unexpected pleasure watching these two fumble their way around, dressed so sexually, and not being allowed to speak to coordinate their movements. Finally they had my shirt off, and my pants undone, and as they pulled them down my hard cock sprang free. They stopped as if they could see the hard stiff pole, but I am sure it was just because of the heat emanating from it that they could sense. As they pushed my pants lower for me to step out off, my mom's cheek accidentally brushed against my cock. It took all my self-control not to grab her head and rub my cock all over her face, but I managed. I pulled away stepping out of my pants and gave my mother supreme shit for breaking the no contact rule and indicated she would need to be punished for it at some time.

 

I then had Elaine join us, feeling much freer now that my cock was jammed underneath my clothes. I told the two ladies that I wanted them to undress our little schoolgirl the some way I had just been undressed. I blindfolded Elaine now, and without the two older ladies seeing, quickly took Denise's blindfold off. She smiled at me and watched as her mom and aunt undid all the buttons to her blouse, and unsnapped her skirt allowing it to fall to the floor. Mom asked how they were supposed to get the blouse off with her hands tied, so I told her she could untie Denise's hands for a minute to do that. She easily pulled the knot lose and the two ladies pulled the blouse off her shoulders and laid it on the pool table with the other clothing. Denise's undergarments reflected the schoolgirl motif with a soft cotton bra, about two sizes too small, with little pink flowers, and matching panties. The crotch of the panties were wet with her juices and you could clearly see the outline of her cunt lips. The white nylons definitely added a degree of sexiness you wouldn't typically see in a real schoolgirl either.

 

With the two ladies blindfolded, and Denise not, I was pretty much set up to where I wanted to be. I indicated to Denise to go and get a small stool in the training area and place it under the ceiling hooks that usually held the punching and exercise bags. First I went over to my mom and guided her to that area. I purposely allowed my cock to find it's way between her legs and she squirmed with the feeling of my hard shaft so close to her pussy. Thee soft skin of her inner thighs was almost impossible for me to resist but I held strong. I placed her under one of the hooks, and as I stepped onto the stool pulled the nd of the rope up causing her arms o rise above her head. She clued in to what ws happening and struggled a bit but it was already to late. I fed the rope through the eye of the hook and pulled until she was stretched as much as possible without causing too much discomfort.

 

I got off the stool and ran my hands down the sides of her body stopping at her legs and running my hand between her thighs and giving her pantied covered pussy a few rubs. She was turned on all right judging by the wetness of her crotch. I moved the stool to the other hook and went and guided Elaine over and tied her up too. When I stretched her arms up her tits lifted away from their support shelf and lost that control to gravity. I could not resist planting my face right between them and using my hands to smash the two giant pieces of flesh against my head. As I stepped back I noticed that her inner thighs were covered with the juices flowing freely from her pussy. Looked like they were both turned on.

 

I helped Denise on top of the pool table and had her take her panties off. I indicated to her not to say a word. I then got verbal so everyone could hear what I was saying. I told the two ladies that were hanging beside me that they had lost the competition, not for lack of trying, but because I really had had no choice. Of course I didn't tell them who had one and warned them about breaking the no speaking rule or they would not get fucked at all tonight. I told Denise to start sucking my cock and be noisy about so the other two could clearly hear what they were missing. She did, and after only a few minutes I had to push her away to keep from coming too soon, the come was boiling inside my balls waiting to be released.

 

I hopped of the table and went over to the ladies that were tied up and pulled off their blindfolds. As I walked back around the table and climbed on, I saw looks of astonishment on both their faces. Mom, not being able to follow the simplest no speaking rule, asked what Denise could have possibly done that would win her the right to my first fuck as an eighteen year old. "Simple", I replied, "Denise had been teasing me for the last three years of so and has given me more enjoyment as a jack off fantasy than anyone else. I have fucked her up the ass with Elaine watching, and have teased her in return the last few weeks by not fucking her like you two have enjoyed. She has consistently followed directions and for the most part has changed from a cock tease to someone that truly wants me to fuck her."

 

I thought this had been enough of an explanation but my mom would not let it drop. I could not believe how strongly she was reacting and started swearing about how she was still my mother and that she was ordering me to fuck her first. I told her to quiet down and enjoy the show. She told me to fuck off and that there was no way that little slut daughter of hers could give me as much enjoyment as she could. Everyone else was taken aback by this reaction, but I thought it was appropriate. Mom had been the control mechanism in my life since dad had died. I was kind of pissed off that she had not introduced me to a sexual relationship earlier because she had obviously been inclined in that way. Plus she had sat back for the last three years and watched, and probably enjoyed, Denise tease me until I though my balls were going to explode.

 

I told her to shut the fuck up and had Denise move onto her hands and knees, angled so the hanging ladies could get the best view. I positioned myself behind her and placed the head of my aching cock at the entrance to her pussy. There was no need of foreplay at this stage, her pussy was gushing fuck juice and my cock was so hard it hurt. I ask her if she was ready and she responded by pushing back onto my cock causing the head to sink further into the moist lips. I looked up at my mom and aunt and slowing sank my cock into Denise's tight pussy. Mom was still pissed and just mumbling, and Elaine was turned on staring at us while licking her lips.

 

I slowing fucked my cock in as far as I could and stopped, not quite buried all the way. I backed out slowly and paused for second or two before reversing direction. This time I went a little further and could feel the head of my cock meting resistance somewhere deep in her pussy. I held myself there for what seemed like an eternity but in reality was probably no more than ten seconds. Denise started to squirm, wanting to feel the length of my cock moving inside of her. She moved forward, I pulled back, and we started to fuck, each stroke getting stronger than the last one, her pussy juices making loud sloppy noises as thy lubricated her tight cunt. I looked over at my mother and aunt hanging beside us, watching m fuck my sister. They were both into the show, increasing their pent up sexual frustration while watching my long cock pund in and out of my sister.

 

"Fuck her harder," my mom yelled, "make her come now!" In fact, Denise had already clenched my cock as the contractions of her first orgasm started. This tightened her pussy up and made m pump harder knowing that she was about to explode. I was fully involved with the primal urgency of release, knowing that each stroke brought me closer to the inevitable. Denise was chanting now, "fuck, fuck, fuck," with each stroke. Faster and faster I drove into her, as she bucked back and forth on her hands and knees, her ass held high. It's a good thing a had a nice long piece of meat otherwise I am sure we would have become separated

in the frenzy of our fuck. I could feel the hot liquid start working it's way to freedom burning my cock from the inside out. Just as the first shot of come blasted out of my cock Denise screamed, pushed her ass back hard into my pelvis and gripped my cock as she peaked with orgasm also.

 

As I pulled my cock back she pushed back, not wanting to release it. She had limited backward movement though and I was able to get a few inches out before thrusting forward again pushing in as deep as my cock would go and driving her forward as the next gush of come exploded from my cock into her vagina. Our fuck continued like this until I had spurted all my juice into her pussy, and her contractions slowly subsided as she collapsed in front of me, her head on the table, her ass still held high. The only sound was that of our breathing. After the intensity has subsided somewhat I slowly pulled my still hard cock out, causing Denise's whole body to tremble. Her nerve endings were in a hypersensitive state right now and I could feel the walls of her vagina rippling as I slowly extracted myself. Finally I was out and Denise's body rlaxed in the aftermath of her orgasm.

 

I looked over at our restrained audience and smiled. Both Aunt Elaine and Mom were in a complete state of arousal, with no means of release. I got off the pool table and went over and stood between them. I put one hand on Elaines shoulder and one on Mom's and slowly brought them down their bodies. I stopped at their tits, squeezing them hard and feeling the moisture of Elaine's from the milk that seeped out as a resul of her arousal. Eventually my hands made it to their pussy's where I cupped their mounds and pressed the heel of my hand against their pelvic bone. I could feel their hardened clitorises as I slowly circled my hands.

 

Both were extremely excited and I knew either one was ready to be fucked. I wanted them begging though and decided to give them both what they wanted at the same time. I moved my hands down and found thhe opening of their cunts with my thumb. They were both sopping wet and I jammed my thumb up hard, as deep as possible almost lifting them up. My index fingers were wrapped underneath and easily inserted them into their anus with the abundance of fluid that had come out of them. I was able to swing them back and forth now as I lifted and pushed my digits into their openings.

 

I could only keep this up for awhile because of my odd position and even though I was in fairly good shape, this was hard on my arms. Without letting go I slowly moved back toward the pool table pulling them along, causing their bodies to arch. I held them there for as long as I could and relaxed my fingers causing them to slip out and Elaine's and mom's bodies to fall back to a vertical position. As I stood there I felt Denise's hand slip around me a grab my semi-hard cock. "Who you going to fuck next, little brother?" she asked. I told her I didn't know yet, but because of mom's earlier behavior with not listening, she was going have to make up for her actions. I unhooked mom from the ceiling and made her climb on the pool table with Denise and eat my come out of her pussy. This wasn't really much of a punishment because mom actually liked it, but Denise kept berating her during the exercise, calling mom her "cunt maid".

 

I went over to Elaine and sucked her engorged breasts and got a good drink of milk while mom was cleaning up Denise. By the time I unhooked her from the ceiling my cock was fully erect again and Eeleain managed to slip heer arms over my head and around my neck, pull herself up and wrap her legs around my hips, and rub her cunt along my shaft. I was surprised by how quickly and smoothly she had managed this and walked her over to the pool table, placed her ass on the edge, and drove my cock all the way up her cunt in one stroke causing her to scream with delight. Denise had watched this as mom was licking her pussy clean. Elaine's scream made mom look over and I could see a mixture of anger, jealousy, envy, and lust in her face all at once. I told her to get off the table and if she wanted my cock before I came again to do exactly as I said.

 

I told her to crawl down on the floor between my legs and lick my balls. Surprisingly she did this without protest and within a short time I felt her head come eup between my thighs and her wet tongue making cirles and the bottom of my sack. I spread my legs as far as I could, giving her head more space. I told her to lick my cock as I pulled it out of Elaine, which she now had enough room to do. Once I was out I told her to lick her sister to orgasm, which she did in surprisingly short order. I then had them both stand side by facing the table and bend over, exposing their pussies to me.

 

I started with mom and pumped into her five times and withdrew, moved over to Elaine and did the same. I went back and forth, each time increasing the thrusts by five. It seemed like I could do this all night as long as I kept a nice steady pace. I certainly got an appreciation for the differences in the feel of each of their pussies as I went between the two. Denise started to count each stroke and sat up on the table with her legs spread wide infront of the ladies faces. I told her to let one of the ladies eat her cunt if she wanted and she proceeded to alternately jam her pussy into her mothers face, and then move over to her aunts.

 

I was up to thirty stokes in each of them now and had been finding it very difficult to pull out. Each of them had came at least once during the exercise and I could feel my orgasm building. I pulled away from Elaine on the count of forty and made them both get onto their knees in front of me. I told them to lick the come out of me and they proceeded to do just that. Their experience together licking mutual boyfriends when they were kids, and my own father later in life, made their technique well practiced and effective. Within minutes I was spewing come all over their faces as they hungerly tried to eat it all.

 

The night didn't end then however. After a well deserved rest, a little snack, and more wine. We all went upstairs to my room where we watched my parents and Elaine's home made video. During one scene dad was fucking mom hard up the ass and Denise asked me if I could re-enact the action so her and Elaine could enjoy it live while I fuck mom in the same way. I ended up doing as requested and eventually all of us passed out from exhaustion and sexual satisfaction.

 

When I awoke the next morning I felt fulfilled sexually and emothionally. At breakfast everyone was in a good mode. Mom and Elaine had made plans to go shopping in town that day, and I knew that mom would have to think about getting back to work soon. Denise and I had some chores to do, and were looking forward to heading out to the swimming hole in the afternoon to check on the neighbor kids.

 

That's another story though and will form the basis of the next chapter of Crazy Summer where some new characters will be introduced. Thanks to all the great feedback and constructive criticism I've received for the series. Please send comments to rabbits@ehmail.com .

 

 

Camping Trip Turns Interesting For Brother, Sister And Spouses, Ch 1

Jonathan Wayne on Incest Stories

I have always had a passion for camping. Every summer my wife, Becky, and I arrange our schedules so we can enjoy at least one week of camping. There is nothing better than to escape from the fast paced hectic routine Becky, as an IRS Revenue Specialist and mine as a small business owner share. 

On one occasion Becky and I were visiting my sister; Jackie and her husband Phil who lived a couple of hours from our home. It was during our visit we mentioned we were going tent camping next weekend at a beautiful location in Southern Ohio. Both Jackie’s and Phil’s eyes lit up, saying, “Wow! That sounds like fun.” Becky, asked them if they would

Read More
like to join us?” Jackie looked at Phil, Phil looked at Jackie, and almost in unison reply said, “Oh Yeah!” Jackie said, “Phil and I were discussing what we were going to do while Phil has a couple of week off from driving his semi.” After discussing what equipment Becky and I had and what Jackie and Phil needed we set the time where they would meet us at our home.

When Phil and Jackie arrived Becky was on the phone with her supervisor. He needed her to come into the office to help with a problem concerning a court case she was involved in. Becky explained to her boss that they were leaving shortly on a planned camping trip. Seeing Becky’s eyes roll I knew she would have to go into work. Hanging up, Becky said, “I can join you guys tomorrow.” “I will drive down tomorrow afternoon and join you guys for some fun.” 

Phil, Jackie and I arrived at the camp site and as each of us knew what to do to get camp set up we went about our chores and in the matter of an hour had the basics of our temporary home set up, that’s when disaster struck. Phil, after setting up the stove and the washstand had been digging into his equipment for his tent, a two-man dome tent that is honestly ancient compared to our cutting edge self-erecting three room, six-person cabin tent.

His muffled swearing alerted us to something bad and when he emerged from the truck we could see what the problem was and   bad was not the word for it, his tent which had not been stored away correctly after their last camping trip.   It was so mildewed that its seams had rotted to the point that it was little more than scraps of discolored fabric and though the poles were useable the elastic holding them together had also rotted to the point of non-repair. 

While Phil and I tried to find some way to fix the tent so that I was usable, Jackie set up my tent. After about an hour Phil and I gave up and took their tent to the near by trash bin. Now it needed to be decided where Phil and Jackie would sleep. It was immediately obvious that a new tent could not be gotten as the nearest camping store was miles away down country roads that no sane person would take in the dark. So, in the spirit of cooperation I volunteered to let them sleep in my tent. 

So that night after a quick dinner of hamburgers and hot dogs a few marshmallows roasted over the fire we settled down to sleep. Just as we were all about to enter into a nice, peaceful sleep Phil’s cell phone and pager woke us with a start. It was Phil’s supervisor informing him he needed to come in and drive a government contract rig as the regular driver, Neil, the one usually called in for such a replacement, was at the hospital awaiting the birth of their first child. Phil explained he and his wife were camping with his wife’s brother and wife and that he was on his scheduled vacation; and after some grumbling Phil said he’d come in.

After explaining the call to Jackie, and asking if she wanted to just pack up and go home with him, she said, “No, just go and do what you gotta do and get back so we could at least have a few days of camping.” She also said, “Becky would be arriving during the day tomorrow and it would give us a chance to catch up on events in our lives.” After packing his truck with items he’s needed Phil left leaving a trail of dust. After staying up awhile after Phil left Jackie and I discusses what we would do in their absence and decided we’d just finish setting up the camp and maybe take a nice relaxing hike after we finished. Together we entered the tent to complete our disturbed sleep.

Feeling the early morning sun hitting my face through the tent flap and noticing a stir in the tent I squinted my eyes to find Jackie changing. Not wanting to let her know I was awake I continued to observe Jackie undressing. It had been years since I had seen Jackie nude and what I saw brought back some very erotic memories. Jackie’s breasts were so beautiful the years had indeed been good to her. Feeling a huge hard on coming on I watched her dress into shorts and a shirt, which she tied at waist level. Seeing me move Jackie, looking down at me, and I know she saw the hard on that was snaking it’s way out of my shorts, smiled and said, “Hey there, looks like I woke you and something else too.” Why don’t you get dressed big brother and I’ll prepare for you one of my famous omelets.”

After a breakfast, and after completing the camp set up Jackie left a note for Becky and Phil, packed a small snack and started down this path. High in the trees, a squirrel chatters and leaps from treetop to treetop. Smells of pine trees, flower blossoms, and the sweet scent of honeysuckle filled our senses. Suddenly, the path opens into our clearing. Taking a single step inside the tranquil setting transported us into another dimension, one where enjoyment and pleasure overshadow anything else. Stopping briefly to explore the area we continued our hike.

About a half hour into the hike Jackie stumbled on a large root protruding from the ground; acting quickly I caught Jackie before she fell. Acting quickly I caught her by catching her around her chest accidentally grasping her breasts at the same time, accidentally, of course. Jackie up righted herself adjusting her clothing turned to me and gave me a thank you kiss meant for the cheek but ending up on my lips. Thinking nothing of the incident Jackie said, “Oops, sorry big brother.” I responded, “Who am I to complain.” “It’s too bad it wasn’t meant for my lips.” Taking my hand, Jackie pulled me to her and gave me a ‘meant to be on the lips kiss’ and pushed me away gently taking my hand pulling me down the trail.

As we continued, Jackie asks, “Wayne, do you mind if I ask you a question?” I answered by saying, “You may ask me anything you want.” “Well, big brother, remember when we were kids, how we used to, well you know, play around with each other?” Instantaneously experiencing a hard on I said, “Wow! You remember those days?” I continued by saying, “You know sis, those thoughts have never left my thoughts.” “And, to be completely honest with you I know this might sound terrible and wicked but I have, on many, many occasions picture you in my thoughts as Becky and I make love.” “ I’m sorry if the answer was not what you were expecting but you asked me.” All I heard from Jackie was a low “Ummmmm, nice thought.”

I said, “What did you say.” Jackie answered by saying, “Oh never mind for now.” And off we went, hand in hand down the trail. After about an hour of casually hiking Jackie and I came upon the picture perfect swimming hole, the kind you’d see in Mayberry with Opie and his friends casually flopping around. Jackie, wanting to rest up, selected a nice spot away from the trail, spreading the blanket out over the bed of pine needles we settled down and ate the lunch we had packed, munched on some trail mix and drank bottled water. 

After we finished we both laid down, Jackie on her back and I on my right side, propping myself up on my elbow, looked down at my sister, her eyes closed, soaking in the sun. My she was beautiful. As she lay there I saw her breasts moving with each breath she took. Reaching over I kissed Jackie lightly on her lips and said, Sis, you are beautiful!” Opening her eyes, Jackie reached up pulled me to her and returned the kiss, saying Thanks!” Turning on her side facing me, we again kissed, soft at first, then with more passion and growing more passionate with each moment. With our tongues finding each other and probing the soft sensitive areas of our mouths we pulled each other closer and closer. The feel of our bodies pressing together and her soft breasts mashing against my chest, and our hips pushing against the pressure of the each other as we had done in our youth brought our passion to greater heights. Lost in the sensual feelings of the kiss, I gently laid her on her back onto the blanket atop the soft bed of pine needles that lay beneath. 

As we continued to kiss my fingers slowly and carefully undid each button of the shirt you are wearing. After the first two are undone, my lips trail down her neck, the scent of her body blending with the other delicious smells of our spot. Finding the swell of her breast, my tongue slips into the crevice between her mounds, exploring the soft sweet skin. Button by button, I uncovered the delights of her body finally taking my teeth and untying the shirt bottoms. A soft bra held the mounds of her breasts, the material pushed upward by the hardening of her nipples. Rising up for a moment, letting my fingers find and undo the front clasp of her bra I slowly pushed the material aside, my palms sliding over her skin, the crinkled and firm flesh of her pink nipples comes into view. The warmth of my palms and fingers slips over them, the friction just enough to cause tiny flashes to flow through her body. Leaning forward, my lips find the firm flesh and pull it into my mouth. My tongue circles each one, leaving a wet trail that is cooled by the gentle breeze making them grow harder and longer. Moving down over her stomach, I kiss each section of skin. 

Fingers fight with the snap of her shorts and once undone, I move between her legs and pull them slowly down over her hips and push them free from her feet. “Ooooh Wayne, should we be doing this?” Tiny cotton bikini panties cover her mound as I can see the wisps of soft pubic hair peeking out from the edge. Leaning forward, I whispered to her, “Do you want me to stop sis?” “Noooo”, please don stop.”   I closed my mouth over her love mound through the material, my chin pushing against her mound as my tongue probed, pushing through the soft cotton. The smell of her womanhood drifts into my nostrils causing the need and passion to increase. Pulling the panties aside, my tongue slips inside of her as deeply as I can reach. The salty wetness fills my mouth as I savor in the delicious taste of her juices. I hear her soft moan and look up to see her hands and fingers teasing and tugging her nipples while I continue to explore her with my lips and tongue. 

Lifting her hips a little, I slide her panties off and lean back down to continue my explorations. The glisten of her juices sparkles as a shaft of light through the trees settles on her stomach. Jackie feels the warmth of the sun on her body as I lick the length of her pussy, terminating the touch at the peak of her slit. I find the tiny shaft of her clit extending from its hood and slowly and very gently suck it into my mouth. My tongue glides across it in tiny touches, the soft suction of my lips providing a constant flow of electricity to flood her body. Pushing a single finger deep inside of her, I press upward and forward seeking the special place that enhances her pleasure. Once located, I push against the spot and continue to suck her. The trembling of her thighs signals the beginning of her orgasm. My finger feels the rhythmic pulsing of her pussy, her moans echo through the clearing as her body explodes in a tremendous flow of feelings. "Oh god, that feels so good - don't stop" Jackie cried as I continue do everything I could to make her feel good. Slowly her orgasm subsides and I leave the sweet center of her pussy to lay beside you and share a deep kiss - the taste of you on my lips and tongue spreading over her own lips. 

Pushing me over onto my back, she duplicated my initial movements. Her lips tease my tiny nipples to an almost painful state. My prick throbs against the pressure of my jeans until she frees it from its confinement as she slid them off my feet. The head peeks out the top of my briefs, the shaft plainly visible inside the white cotton. Jackie closes her lips around the shaft and nibble gently, my hips pushing up against her. I feel the touch of her tongue against the massive, circumcised head, sensitive to the touch. Her fingers slide the briefs free and I can feel my balls being cupped in the soft palm of her hand. Her soft gentle caress of my nuts sends shivers through me as she closes her lips completely around the head of my dick. With my tongue exploring the tiny slit in the end, my salty pre-cum slipping into her mouth. My hips start an involuntary movement, forcing my prick to slide in and out of her mouth. With increasing suction, she pulls her head up until only the flared part of my prick stays in her mouth. "My god, that is wonderful" I manage to moan as she slid the length of me deep inside her mouth. Again and again she pull almost free, only the suction of her lips holding me inside her mouth. My hands slid over her body until I pull her around so I can reach the soft wetness of her cunt. Pushing my fingers inside of you, I duplicate her motions - each time my prick slides deep inside of her so do my fingers. Each time she squeeze my balls, I rub her clit with my thumb. Soon I can stand the sensations no longer and warn her of my building climax. The pull of her lips sends me over the brink as my first shot of cum splashes deep in her throat. I pull her head up until only the tip of my prick is in her mouth as she tries and capture all the juices spurting from my prick. A tiny dribble leaks from her lips and runs down over her chin. Hands tangled in her hair, I pull you away from the sensitive head of my prick and up close against me. Again we share a deep kiss, this time I can taste my own juices on her lips. 

Although we both had tremendous orgasm, we are still unfulfilled. Sliding her hips over mine, she move her hips until the head of my still hard dick rests at the entrance to her pussy. Pushing downward, my prick slips effortlessly into the hot wetness of her cunt. The shaft of my prick slides over the swollen shaft of her clit, each inch sending more and more jolts of pleasure through her body. Jackie's hard nipples capping the softness of her breasts drag over my chest as she propped herself up on her hands. Each movement of her hips makes them glide over my chest - the feeling exquisite for both of us. Our lips join in a non-stop kiss - deep, long slow kisses that are wet with our saliva, and our lips, slippery, as they mash against each other. 

Her movements on my prick felt wonderful. I could stay this way forever. Pulling her close against me, we roll over without losing the contact of our groins. Lying atop you, I push deep inside of you, mashing my pubic bone against hers. The pressure of my hips presses against her clit as we start to move in perfect unison. I lift myself up until only my prick inside of you touches her body. Her hands and arms are over her head, grabbing and holding on to the blanket and grass. Looking down as I thrust against her, I can see her breasts flatten out on her chest and shake with each pounding movement of my hips. My lips move down to lick and tease each nipple in turn, biting each gently as I switch back and forth. 

Our movements increase in speed as we approach a mutual explosion. No words are necessary - only the signals of our bodies. Her gasp and moan coupled with the sucking of her pussy send me over the top and with a strong pulse; my dick explodes deep inside of you. Blast after blast of cum splashed into her pussy, this explosion far more powerful than before. Her pussy clenches so tightly that it is almost impossible to move in and out of her. We grind our hips together, lost completely in the sensations that flood our bodies. It seems to last an eternity, the feelings so intense. Barely able to move, we collapse in each other’s arms, turning on our sides, my prick inside of her, her leg thrown over mine. Soft gentle kisses, sweet whispers, and the slow gentle caresses of our hands we entered a peaceful slumber.

To be continued

Spring Break

ThePantyNinja on Incest Stories

Spring Break

This is my first story, comments are very appreciated.

Chapter 1: The Videos

It all began the spring of my first year in college. Spring break was a week away, and my friends were planning a road trip to florida for the week. Seeing as how I was completely broke, I couldn't go with them, and was forced to spend the week at home with my mom. I figured I could at least watch some Girls Gone Wild, maybe feel like it was really spring break. I was pissed that my friends would be getting so much action, while I sat at home and played scrabble with my mother.

Coming home I was still pissed, and didn't speak much to my mom. She could tell I was upset, and she understood why, so she just let it slide. Let me tell you a bit about my moth

Read More
er and myself. I am 18, 6 feet tall, fairly scrawny, with hair always dyed a different color. My mother is 43, with shoulder length hair, which is an amazing reddish brown. People have always come up to her on the streets and in the mall to ask if it was a natural color. She is about 5' 7", with a very nice figure - aerobics every morning helps her keep her legs and waist. I would guess her tits are a full B cup, maybe a C. They remained fairly firm in her years, although they were beginning to show just the slightest amount of sag. She has the same big green eyes that I have, and they are comlimented by a small, skinny nose and full red lips. Although I never thought of her in a sexual way, my mother is very hot, and I alway noticed men checking her out in the mall and at the beach. She never dressed altogether too provocatively, but with her looks it didn't really matter. My dad had left her for another woman 3 years before, although I couldn't understand why. I hated my step mother, and hadn't spoken to her or my father in a year. Back to the story.

The first night back home was fairly uneventful. Mac and Cheese for dinner, and my mom saying she had to be at work the next day, so she wouldn't be home until around 6. She said she would hang out with me if I didn't have other plans. I made a mental note to get other plans, fast. That night I watched some porno on my computer and jacked off, then drifted to sleep around 3AM.

I woke up around 11, rolled out of bed and took a shower. After cereal, I figured out that if I wanted to have other plans tonight, I needed money to make it happen. I didn't have any, and the only way I could think to get some was to steal it. I knew my mom kept money in the desk in her office, but I didn't know where exactly. So I wandered in to look for it. For readers who think I'm a bad person for stealing like that, I only planned to take about 30 bucks, enough for a cheap night out, and I would pay it back before she even missed it. Anyway, I walked into her office, and began to look for the envelope of money I knew she had. I searched through her drawers, being as careful as possible to leave everything the way I found it. When I opened the last drawer, I saw an envelope in the back of it. I pulled the drawer further out to reach the money. As soon as I did, all thought of money left my head.

Sitting in the drawer near the envelope was a vibrator. It was the "silver bullet" kind. About 6 inches long, and fairly thin. Shocked, I picked it up. It was sticky with my mom's juices, and to my dismay, I found my cock was rock hard. Never before had I felt any kind of attraction to my mom. I looked in the drawer for anything else, and was rewarded to find a homemade CD under where the vibrator was. I took it, and popped it into my mom's computer, which was on her desk. Opening it up, it contained 2 video clips, which were labeled simply "1" and "2". I opened number 1 in windows media, and couldn't believe what I saw next.

The clip opened in my living room, but all the furniture had been rearranged. The floor was clear, and the couch was now in the middle of the room, facing the camera. My mom walked on from behind the camera, and my jaw dropped. There was my mother, wearing a red lace bra and thong, with a black garter belt, attached to red thigh high stockings. This was completed by the red "fuck me" stiletto heels she wore. My cock had never been this hard, and I unconsiously took it out and began to stroke it. I watched my mom begin to slowly dance around, teasing the camera. After a minute of just gyrating her hot body, she blew the camera a kiss, and undid the clasp to her bra. She brought her hands back around front, covering her breasts. Slowly and seductively, she dropped them, and the bra slid off her tits and onto the floor. I gasped, and felt my cock twitch, as I stared at my mothers beautiful tits for the first time. She continued her dancing, with her tits swaying rythmically. My fist now slammed up and down my shaft, and I couldn't wait to see what was next. What was next turned out to be her fingers sliding across her nipples, down her toned abs, to hook into her thong. Turning her back to the camera, she bent completely over until her head was almost at the floor, and her legs were still perfectly straight. Aerobics had left my mom quite flexible. She then lowered her hands, dragging her thong with her. I was already drooling over the sight of her tight, shapely ass, but when the thin strip of red was removed, and revealed two thick lips of pink, cum erupted from me, splashing onto my hand, the floor, and her monitor. I didn't care. I just stared at the screen. I was now watching my mother on the couch, legs spread wide, with two fingers inside her gash, and a look of pure estacy on her face. Her pussy was the most beautiful I had seen. Her sexy hips had a perfect rectangle of hair between them, well groomed. It reminded me of an airplane runway. Her's was a place for my cock to land before enter the her hanger. I couldn't find another hair anywhere besides that one small patch. A moan escaped her lips, the first sound she had made during this clip. My cock sprang back to life upon hearing it. I began pounding my meat once again, and soon the very same vibrator that was on her desk, was buried inside her pussy. Watching my mother as she writhed on the couch, a pulsing piece of metal between her legs, I couldn't help but wonder how it would feel to be that vibrator. I could see my mother getting more and more aroused, and soon enough she was screaming on the couch, having an incredible orgasm. She then stood up, and I noticed her legs were shaky as she walked to turn on the camera. As she did so, she bent over, and her tits flopped one more time in front of the camera. As the clip stopped, I noticed the time stamp in the bottom corner. She had filmed this a week ago. I was so turned on by my findings, I could barely breathe. My mother was the most erotic person I had ever seen, in any girlfriend, porno, or strip club. I wanted to fuck her. Bad.

I got up and walked to the bathroom, and cleaned myself up. Taking some extra toilet paper, I wiped up her monitor and floor. Thankfully, none of my cum had landed on her carpet. I eagerly sat back down in her chair, and opened up the second file. I wasn't quite sure what I would find, but I knew it would be good. Mom didn't let me down. While it was the last thing I did with the first video, the first thing I did on this was to check the time. It was dated just under a year ago, during a week that I had been away with high school friends, enoying our last summer before going our seperate ways to college. This time the film opened, and mom was already lying naked on her bed, propped up on one elbow. I was amazed at how firm her tits really were, only sagging slightly sideways, despite how she was sitting. A butt covered the camera, and began moving towards my mom. I could see the man's balls hanging between his legs. He mounted the bed, and positioned himself between my mothers legs. I was more shocked than ever. The man was my father. Two years after being divorced, here was a video of my father, about to give mom the cock one more time. Without any foreplay, he slid himself inside her. I was dissapointed that I couldn't see any penetration, only his hips pumping in and out. I was less concerned with that however, than i was with watching my mothers face. She had a look of such pleasure, it was amazing. I watched as her tits bounced up and down with the pouding my father was giving her, and she began moaning as she had in the other video. Again I found myself pumping my cock. I had an idea, and suddenly paused the tape. I ran (with my cock still hanging from my pants) to my mom's room, and began searching her drawers, until I located her underwear. I dug to the bottom, and found that red thong she had. I took it with me, and wrapped it around my pulsing member, as I continued to pleasure myself and my dad gave her quite a ride. She began screaming, clawing at his back, yelling for him to fuck her harder, fuck her like a whore. He consented, by rolling her over, and, positioned so that she was staring straight into the camera, fucked her doggystyle. Now I was in heaven, because I could see my father's face as he slammed into her tight pussy, and more importantly, I could watch her tits rock back and forth, and her face contort with ecstacy as she got fucked. She was screaming like crazy, shouting my fathers name, saying "Make me cum, make me cum!" Soon she moaned for what must have been a good minute, and I could tell she was having a huge orgasm. My father moaned one time, and then quickly pulled himself from her, flipped her over, and began fisting his cock over her tits and face. She reached her hands up, one to tickle his balls, and the other to pump his shaft. He moaned again, and began spraying his load all over her. The first two shots were directed at her tits, the next hit her chin and covered her lips, and then my mom had his cock in her mouth. She took it all in, which I guessed to be about 7 inches, the same as mine. I could see her cheeks moving, and knew she took a few more bursts in her mouth. She then let his now limp dick slide out of her mouth, a strand of cum still linking it to her lips. It broke, and swung down, now stretching from her lips to her tits. She silently began to collect up all his spunk, and licked it off her finger. I was so surpried that my mom was such a cum whore, and then she amazed me even more. She opened her mouth, and still had all of his cum inside of her. She looked straight into the camera, and said "Honey, I love the taste of your cum, and you know you make me scream more than any other cock I've ever had." She then stuck her cum covered tongue out, retracted it, and I saw her gulp. Her mouth opened once more, with no cum in sight. At that, my cock erupted once more, this time spilling my seed into her thong. The clip ended, and I was spent. Hurridly I copied the CD with my burner, and placed everything back as I had found it. No money was taken, I now had other plans for the evening. Burying my cock into my mothers tight, wet pussy.

Chapter 2: Scotch and Scrabble

I spent the rest of the morning washing and replacing her thong, eating, and planning how to get my mother to fuck me. My cock had not gone limp since I first laid eyes on her vibrator. I was still slightly in shock by how sexual my mother was. I wondered exactly how many others she had fucked, and how regularly she fucked my father. I then had the image of a threesome with those two and my step-mother. Somehow, I could guess it had happened at least once. My college mind scrambled to find good ways to get my mother in the mood, not only for sex, but for nasty sex with her son. Booze seemed to be the best way. I went to our basement, and located a bottle of scotch that had found its way into the box of board games. My mother was not too keen on liqour, but it was the best shot I had. I grabbed Scrabble too, because I knew she liked it, and I could suggest it as something to do tonight.

My mom came back from work, and gave me a warm greeting and a hug. I could feel her breasts lightly press against me, and I thought my dick would burst from pressure. As she released the embrace, she smiled at me, and I had flashes of her smile as she dropped her bra. My mom was dressed, but I never noticed. She was naked in my mind all night.

"Well honey, I was going to make tomato soup and grilled cheese for dinner, how does that sound?"

I told her it would be just great, and that I had dug up scrabble if she wanted to play. She said it was a great idea. As we sat down to eat, I asked if she wanted a drink, maybe a glass of wine. I had been drinking wine with the family since I was 16, and she said sure. I poured two glasses, and brought them over. We made small talk all through the meal, and I ensured that her glass was always full. By the time the bottle of wine was empty, I had just finished my original glass. Mom was getting tipsy, but wasn't all gone yet. I asked her if she wanted another drink, and she said if I don't mind. Then she noticed the bottle.

"Oh, there's no more wine!"

"I know, we got a little carried away huh? Well I dug this up downstairs too, want some?"

I held up the scotch.

"Oh sure, why not? Have some fun with my only son while he's home"

She could not have possibly known the fun I was hoping to have. I poured her a drink, and dilluted mine enough so that it only looked good, it was almost all water. I wanted to make sure I remembered everything that went on tonight.

We sat down at the coffee table to play scrabble. On the couch my mother had masturbated on a week ago. My cock still had not gone soft. The game was fun, and I kept the drinks coming to my mom. I was only planning to get her drunk, but I was unaware that my mom got incredibly horny when she was wasted. About 20 minutes into the game, she spelled "cock." I looked at her, and she giggled, and asked me if it counted, or if it was slang. I told her it counts, it was another word for rooster. She laughed again, touched my leg and said "sure, that's what I meant." Two turns later, she played "Sex" (triple letter score for the x) and her next turn was "Clit." With this I looked at her, and asked her if she was feeling okay. She said great, then had a gleam in her eye, and asked me if I wanted to raise the stakes. When I asked her what she meant, she said "Strip Scrabble - I used to play it all the time in college, that's how I got so good."

"What's the rules?"

She explained. It's played like normal scrabble, except that you can spend your points to take off the other person's clothes. For every 25 points you had, you could buy an item of clothing off them, and you got to pick what you wanted. They had to undress from the top down, so you could choose the pants or the shirt first, but not the underclothes. It sounded good to me. I checked the score sheet, and noticed that she was winning by far. Embarrassing to lose by so much to a drunk chick. I said I would play, but lets start over. She agreed, and the score was 0.

My mom was wearing her buisiness suit, which was stockings, a tight blue skirt, white shirt, and I assumed a bra and panties. I had yet to find out what color and style. I was wearing shorts, boxers, a t-shirt, and socks. We decided that since she had 5 and I had 4, that her stockings wouldn't count. The game began. I started, and managed to pull a 11 point word out of my ass. Since it was a double word score, I had 22 points of the first turn. Mom didnt fair so well, she only got 15. My next turn yielded me another 7 points, so I had 4 points, and one piece of clothing. For as bad as I wanted to see my mom's glorious tits, I chose the skirt. What color panties she had on was killing me. She stood up and began to unzip them, saying "I can't believe I'm playing this again." I noticed she was just going to drop them, and I piped up.

"Uh uh! No Way. You can't just take them off! You have to do it sexy, like you are giving me a strip tease." My mom looked slightly nervous, took a sip of scotch, and walked in front of me. She stood almost in my lap, and began swaying her hips, with her fingers in the hemline. She slowly undid her zipper, and again bent over all the way, and slid them ever so slowly down her legs. The first thing I noticed was the black thong she had on. The second was the garterbelt and thigh highs. Finally I noticed the wet spot on her thong. She stepped out of the skirt, still bent over, and bounced her nice ass in my face. I reached a hand out, and was about to squeeze her cheeks, when she stood up and slapped it away.

"No Cheating! Touching costs extra and its after I lose all my clothes." She then smirked and said "but my garter stays on, cause it wasn't set in the terms. Guess I forgot to tell you I was wearing it." Then she winked at me. It was a very evil wink. She sat next to me again, her legs touching mine. It was her turn, and she had a pretty good word. I added it up, and she totalled 27 points. I didn't want to be naked first, so I fudged the math, and she was drunk enough to think that she only had 24 points. I would lose something next turn, but I was good for now. My next word was amazing, landing a triple letter score, as well as a triple word score. It totalled 35 points, and I gave myself another 6 because mom was too drunk to notice. So now I had 39 points, and another piece of her clothing. Her blouse was coming off. She stood up and straddled my legs, facing me. She bent over so her tits were only inches from my nose, and began to unbutton her shirt. Soon it was unbuttoned, and hanging on her shoulders. Her tits were hanging in a black bra, which barely covered them. They looked outstanding. I almost shot a load right there. She then backed away, so that her face was in front of mine, and in a husky whisper said "You like my tits?" When my mouth flapped but didn't respond, she smiled, kissed my cheek, and sat down. She finished her scotch and downed another immediately. It was her turn. She took a break to go to the bathroom, and when I heard the flush, she came out a minute later. As she went to sit down, she was too tipsy, and started to fall. She caught herself on me, however, what she caught was my cock. I jumped as her hand pressed onto my steel rod. "Hey! That's cheating! No touching!" She laughed and fell into her spot on the couch. "You're afully hard tonight aren't you?" I ignored that comment, and proceeded to deduct her 24 points as a penalty. She took her turn, and got 13 of them back. My turn, and with 11 points I would have her tits freed from the bra, and be one step closer to her mouth around my pole. I couldn't find anything to spell. I was cursing myself. I spelled a really poor word, and only got 6 points for it. I was pissed. Her turn, and she finally broke 25. When I asked which she wanted, shirt or shorts, she said "Shorts! Lemme see that big cock I felt!" I knew I was gonna fuck her as soon as she said that. I stood up, straddled her and she had done me, and slowly pulled my shorts down. My tent created a problem, but I pulled over it, and as I did so, my cock released, and sprang back up to its position. It almost smacked her in the face when it did so. I still had my boxers on, but my pulsing cockhead was only 2 inches from my mothers awaiting lips. She licked them when she saw how much my boxers were stretched. I looked away to take my shorts off completely, and as soon as I did, my boxers were down and my cock in her mouth. It was a blur.

Chapter 3: The Good Stuff

I was amazed. She had ripped my pants down, and deepthroated my cock, before I even knew what was going on. My hands found her head, and I held onto her, although I didn't have to do anything. She had my entire 7" down her throat, I could feel the back of her throat on my head. She was groaning and sucking, it was the best head I had ever had. Then she blew my mind, and I blew my load. With my cock completely in her mouth, she looked up at me, and stuck her tongue out to lick my balls. The sight and sensation of this caused my cum to explode into her. She swallowed it all without blinking. I couldn't believe it. My girlfriends had never been able to get my off so easily with blowjobs, and my mother didn't even use her hands. I was in heaven. She stood up, and very hastily removed her bra and panties. There was that close trimmed pussy I had been lusting for all day, and those two glorious tits. I had to have them. She still had her garter and stocking on, which made her all the hotter. I pulled her towards me, and mashed her lips to mine. We began making out, and my hands roamed her body. I was squeezing her ass and tweaking her nipples, as she moaned her consent. We fell onto the couch, with her on top, as we continued making out for at least 30 minutes. Despite having masturbated 3 times that morning, and just blowing a load into my mothers mouth, my cock was hard again. It was standing upright, and pressing between my mother's pussy lips. I slid a finger into her warm snatch, and could not believe the wetness inside. She was gushing like a hydrant. Without any delay, I said "Tell me what you want." She sat up, still straddling me, and brushed her hair back from her face. She looked at me for a few seconds, smiled, and said "I want my son's cock inside me. Fill my cunt with your juice." With that, she put one hand on my chest, reached behind her to grab my cock, then picked her ass up and slammed it over my meat. Just like that I was balls deep inside my mother. I grunted in delight. She screamed in pleasure. Now putting both hands on my chest, she proceeded to fuck me like an animal. I just lay there and watched, there was nothing else to do. She was bouncing up and down and fast and hard as she could, screaming "Fuck me! Fuck me!" every time my cock withdrew from her tight hole, and just plain screaming every time it plunged back inside her. I loved the tight feeling, and the look on her face as she rode me was awesome. Her head was tilted back, eyes closed, mouth open, jaw quivering. It was the sexiest pose I had ever seen. Gradually, I came out of my sex induced daze, and slowly reached my hands up, and cupped her breasts. That was the only motion I made as my mom came like a beast. I let her tits bounce in my hands, squeezing and mashing them, flicking her nipples. I wanted to taste them, but she had all her weight on my chest so she could better pump her ass onto my tool. As a result, I couldn't sit up enough to lick her boobs. That was not even close to a dissapointment though, and I felt her walls contracting rapidly while she fucked me. She let out one long scream, and collapsed onto me, her breasts pressing on my chest. I could still feel her cumming, squeezing my cock with her pussy, and she was panting for breath. I hadn't cum inside of her though, So I grabbed her by the hips, and continued slamming her into me. She simply lay on me and whimpered how great it was. After another 5 minutes of fucking, I was feeling ready to cum, and she had caught her breath somewhat, and was kissing me as we fucked. She suddenly bit my lip, hard, and I knew she was cumming again. As she came, she said "much better than john, oh god! so much better!" John was my father. Hearing that, I couldn't take it, and I came inside her. I say that, but seeing as how it was my fifth orgasm of the day, I had no juice left, so it was just an orgasm. But I don't think I've had a better one in my life. We kissed one more time, and then drifted to sleep, my limp dick buried inside her pink box.

Chapter 4: Good Morning

I woke with the sunlight from the window on my face. I took a minute to remember where I was, and what had happened last night. My mother was still sleeping on my chest. I kissed her on the forehead, and saw her eyelids flutter. She woke up and looked at me smiling. What happened next was unexpected. She screamed. Her face looked as if she had seen a ghost, and she jumped off of me, backing into a corner, shreiking. "WHY!? WHY!? Your cock was IN me!! WHY!? HOW!? What the FUCK is going on!?" She was hysterical. I walked over, and she shyed away from me. Grabbing a blanket, I wrapped it around her, so she was no longer naked. I pulled my shorts back on, and sat next to her, with my arm around her. She was sobbing now. "I fucked my son. I fucked my son. I fucked my son." She couldn't comprehend her actions last night. My plan had worked to well, she had gotten so drunk she didn't remember the night before. I had to smooth this out somehow. I simply let her cry. At first, she was just crying, but eventually, she leaned into me, and cried onto my shoulder. After a good hour of this, she looked at me, tears still streaming, and asked what happened. I told her that we played scrabble, and both must have gotten way to drunk (I lied about how drunk I had been). I said I didn't remember much of what happened, but that she had mentioned some Strip Scrabble or other, and things must have gotten out of hand. I told her to go upstairs, take a shower, and just relax. She nodded like a frightened child, and mechanically dropped the blanket and went upstairs. I watched her titties sway as she moved, but felt a slight tinge of guilt. I hopped in the downstairs shower, washed and changed quickly, and had bacon and eggs cooked by the time my mom came downstairs again.

She had on a baggy sweatsuit that she almost never wore. She came to the table, thanked me for the food, and started eating. We ate without a word. She wouldn't even look at me. When she finished her meal, she sat with her head staring at her plate. I watched her in silence. After what felt like forever, she, without looking up, quietly asked me, "Tell me the truth, did you get me drunk on purpose?" She was so pathetic sounding that I couldn't bear to lie. "Yes."

"So your plan for last night was to get me drunk and fuck me?"

"Basically"

"How long have you wanted to fuck me?"

"Since yesterday afternoon."

This answer made her head snap upright. She looked at me very quizzically. "Why on earth would you just want to fuck your mother all of a sudden, and go to such lengths? What the fuck is wrong with you?" I didn't answer, I just walked upstairs. She stayed seating, and shouted at me to answer her question, not walk away. "Get back here, I'm your mother for Christ sake!"

I came back downstairs, holding a vibrator and a CD. Her face paled.

"I was looking through your desk to find money so I could go out last night. I'm dead broke you know. I wanted to take some and go see a movie or something, but when I was searching, I found these. I watched you strip, I watched you masturbate, and I watched dad fuck you. I saw what a dirty cum whore my mother was, and I was never more turned on in my life. When I saw you stripping, I realized that somehow, the sexiest women I'd ever met had been living under my nose and I never realized. The fact that you were my mother didn't matter anymore, you were the best piece of ass I would ever get, and I had to have it. I love you, but I had to fuck you."

She listened intently to my answer, and then nodded, stood up, and took the CD and vibrator from my hands.

"I assume you already burnt a copy of this?" She asked, holding up the CD.

"Yup."

"Ok, well, I won't ask for it back or anything like that. And I'm not mad, I was just scared and suprised. It's not good to wake up and feel a cock inside you, and not know whose it is. That is enough to freak me out, but looking down and seeing you, I flipped, and I'm sorry. You may have intentionally gotten my drunk to fuck me, but I'm the one who drank, and I know that when I'm drunk, I have to get filled. I don't think you knew how horny I get when I'm plastered, so it's not all your fault."

I was so relieved she said all that, but I figured our relationship would be akward from then on.

"But," she continued, "This had forever changed our relationship. It can never go back to what it was." I felt my heart sink. "You aren't just my son anymore, you're my fuck toy too." I looked at her confused. She smiled and said "Last night I woke up after what I thought was a dream about the best sex I ever had. With you inside me, I don't think it was a dream. Your cock is wonderful, and I want to fuck you again tonight, but this time - sober." She came over and licked my ear. I stood, stunned.

"And if you are confused, I saw you sleeping naked last summer, and you had a hard on. I was transfixed by it, you have a bigger one that John, and he is the best lover I've ever had, so I kept thinking how good you would be. I've actually been thinking of how to get you to bed with me for the past 7 months now." With that, she winked, and walked upstairs. On the way up she said, "But right now I need to do aerobics. You can watch if you want..."

I never ran so fast in my life.

To Be Continued....

I hope people liked this story, it is my first try. I have plans to write a sequel, involving his father and step-mother in a three way and eventually 4 person gang bang. If people want to see that, please just say so.

ThePantyNinja

The Silken Family Trap Part III

PantyhosePrincess on Incest Stories

The Silken Family Trap – Part III

By

Michele Nylons

Just then the door flew open and there was our mom standing in the doorway, her skirt creased around her thighs; she had obviously just woke up from her nap. She looked in the room and saw her son lying on the bed, with his cock being wanked into her own pantyhose by her daughter. The same daughter who was sitting on her son’s face, with her skirt rucked up to display her nyloned legs, silken panty ass and crotch.

"Just what the fuck do you two think your doing!" she shouted.

"Eileen get to your room!"

"Right now!"

My sister quickly leapt to her feet, smoothed her skirt and turned to mom, "Mom, I’m so sorry, I donâ€â

Read More
„¢t know what came over us," she mumbled.

"Just leave Eileen ok, I just can’t talk to you right now," Mom scowled. I had never seen her so angry.

My sister Eileen slunk out of the room and I heard her bedroom door close shortly after.

"And you, you, I don’t know what to call you Mike, I just can’t talk to you either right now, I’ll just lose it!"

Mom turned away and slammed the door as she left, but even then I couldn’t help looking at where my mom’s skirt had rucked up to display her silken thighs.

I rolled over and started to whimper. I felt disgusted with myself, but at the same time so sexually sated that I was exhausted. I fell asleep that way, my mind spinning with what I had just done with my sister and what the consequences may.

I awoke the next morning surprised to find myself still fully dressed, and a pair of come stained pantyhose beside me on the bed; mom’s pantyhose. Then the events of last night all came flooding back to me; oh my god, what had I done?

I snuck out of my room to shower, hoping like hell not run into my mom or sister; I was so confused and apprehensive, I just couldn’t face either of them. I made a plan to stay in my room mom and sis left for work, it would be better that way, more time to think.

The minutes seemed like hours until Eileen left for work, I watched at the window until I saw her leave. Even though I knew my sister and I had committed the gravest of sins, as my sister walked down the path, head down, my eyes could not help focussing on her sexy pantyhosed legs on display beneath her short skirt. I knew I had caused her a terrible dilemma that could break our already fractured family apart, yet I still fanaticised about our sexual encounters last night. I started rationalising to myself. We hadn’t really committed incest (yes I was now admitting to myself the nature of our sin), as I hadn’t actually entered her with my naked penis; we hadn’t ‘fucked’ in the true sense of the word, had we?

The dreaded knock came on bedroom door about fifteen minutes after Eileen had left for work. I was in a cold sweat, hoping my mother would at least give me the day to prepare for our encounter. I had fantasised about leaving home, running away, and never coming back to face my mom and have to explain my perversions. I just felt so ashamed and unable to explain the lust that had lead to last night’s abhorrent behaviour. But deep inside I was still seething with the ecstasy that I had experienced; the exquisite feel of my cock on my mom’s nyloned legs and the aftermath of sexual frenzy that I had experienced with my sister as she at first resisted, then capitulated to my base desires.

"Mike, It’s mom, we really need to talk," she called to me through the door.

"Mom, I’m just so sorry, I can’t talk to you, I’m such a bad son and a worthless brother," I croaked.

"Let me in Mike, we need to talk son," my mom insisted.

I dragged myself away from the chair by the window on leaden feet, dreading this encounter. I unlatched and open the door. Mom was dressed for work, her pristine white nurse’s uniform complemented by her white nylons and white nurse’s shoes. Although her shoes were ‘flats’, they somehow helped define her thighs and the calves that were on display below the hem of the skirt that came to just above her knees. I couldn’t help but admire her, she was stunning in my eyes, her makeup as usual was heavier than expected of someone in her profession, but it accentuated her sexiness, almost making her a caricature of the nurses seen in porno magazines and movies.

"Mom, I’m so sorry," I whispered as she entered.

"I just, I just," I couldn’t finish the sentence.

"We need to talk Mike," she half whispered, she started to cry and led me to the chair that was next to my study table.

I sat down and I felt all of my energy drain from me. I felt depleted of all energy and will. I was determined however to take full responsibility for my actions and tell mom everything. I would not let my sister take any blame for what I had done. Sure she had become a willing participant in our deviant encounter, but only after I had forced her.

Mom remained standing in front of me, and still my eyes drifted to her silken nyloned calves and then up to her thighs. I felt a further disgust directed at my wanton lust. I cleared my head and began:

"It was all my fault mom,"

"I forced Eileen to do what you saw. It’s all my fault and I won’t blame you if throw me out on the street."

"I let you down," I sobbed.

"Dad is in jail, I’m the ‘man of the house’ and now I fucked it all up by doing what I did to my sister."

"I’m so sorry," I sobbed.

"But it wasn’t just your sister was it?" mom stated in a firm voice.

"Eileen told me what she saw when she came home," she said.

"You were doing things to me while I was asleep, weren’t you?"

"Oh mom I’m so sorry," I whispered, "I, I, I, Just couldn’t help myself."

"Well son, can you explain to me why you did what you did?" mom asked sounding genuinely concerned.

I told her, I let it all out. I went on to explain my sexual desires and fetish. How, for as long as I could remember, I have had a fetish for nylon stockings and pantyhose. How once she and my sister had damaged and discarded their nylons I would retrieve them from the trash and alone in my room I would enact my pantyhose fantasies. How I would wear them, sniff them, and wank in them, all of my panty and pantyhose perversions. I told my mom that I could not resist the sight, feel, and smell of nylons.

I then told my mother how I felt being constantly surrounded by two sexy women wearing sheer pantyhose and short dresses or skirts. That when they sat around the house with their skirts hiked up or legs akimbo that I just had to retire to my room to take my pleasure with a pair of their discarded pantyhose or nylon panties that I had stolen from the wash-basket.

"Oh Mike, I’m so sorry, I didn’t realise you had these feelings for your sister and me. I’ll talk to Eileen tonight and explain it all. I don’t know what I’m going to do about what happened between you and her though; you know what you did was not only morally wrong, It was illegal."

"There is only one thing for it. It will have to be our family secret; you must never tell anyone, ever, ok?"

"Of course mom, I promise," I whispered.

"And Eileen will have to be convinced of the same. That only leaves me, and of course I’m not going to say anything. I will not have my family split up"

"So there Mike, we can just put this nasty episode behind us ok?"

My mom smiled sweetly and I realised how much I loved her. But even then, with al this going on my eyes drifted to the hem of her skirt and her silken thighs. My mom’s eyes followed mine and I knew she had seen what I was looking at. She frowned.

"Take a shower Mike, get ready for college. I’ve a phone call to make then I’ll drive you, ok son?" she smiled.

"Ok mom," I said, and bounded off the bed and down the hall to the bathroom.

Everything was going to be ok, I thought to myself. We just won’t talk about what happened last night and things will return back to normal. I stripped off and got under a warm shower. As I soaped my cock and balls a tingle started and I couldn’t help but stroke my hardening cock I was thinking about how I had climbed on my sister and dry fucked her through her pantyhose and panties.

I couldn’t help myself I still had my fetish. I turned off the water and climbed out the shower, drying myself on the towel. Then I went exploring in the washing basket. Bingo! I found the pantyhose mom had been wearing last night. I pulled them out of the basket and put them to my face. I felt the sheer nylon caress my face and smelt the faint aroma of my mother’s vagina in the crotch of the hose.

My cock was now hard and I lowered the pantyhose down to it. I opened the hose and pulled one leg over my cock and started to wank slowly. The feeling of the sheer nylon of my mother’s pantyhose on the nerve endings of my erect member was exquisite. I forced myself not to speed up the slow, deliberate, movements of my right hand wanking my hardon. With my left hand I gathered up the rest of the silky garment and began to slowly massage my balls. My thoughts now were of the earlier part of last night, how I had slid my cock up and down my mother’s silken calves, clad in these very silken sheer pantyhose.

Then I heard my mother’s voice, distant but loud enough to bring me out of my reverie. She was on the phone in her bedroom, I decided I better stop my wanton pleasure and get ready for college or mom would be suspicious. That wouldn’t do now that It looked like I was going to get away with what was virtually the rape of my sister, and certainly incest with both her and mom, (even though mom didn’t know what I had done to her).

I threw my discarded clothes into the wash basket on top of the pantyhose I had been wanking into. After years of masturbating with my mom’s and sister’s nylon panties and pantyhose, I knew how to replace the garments so that they would not be suspicious. Although my sister Eileen had said she had noticed come stains in hers. I would have to be careful in future I though. I may have agreed not to engage in incest but I had no intention of giving up my fetish.

I left the bathroom doing up my shave coat, a ratty robe I only wore to and from the bathroom for the sake of modesty. As I passed mother’s room I overheard her talking softly into the phone,

"He’s only 18 doctor but he’s matured so fast. No I can’t tell you about it on the phone that’s why I want to make an appointment for me and him to see you as soon as possible!"

"Look you worked wonders with my depression when my husband went into prison, now I need you to help with a family crisis."

"No it’s mainly Mike and these depraved sexual urges he is having. I’ll explain it all to you before he goes in to see you, but you must keep it to yourself!"

"I know I have your word as my doctor, but what Mike’s been doing is pretty debauched. Ok then, we’ll be there in an hour, Mike thinks I’m taking him to college. Bye."

The fucking bitch! My mother the fucking bitch! My blood was boiling at this betrayal. I flung open the door just as my mom was hanging up. She was sitting on the bed next to the telephone on the nightstand. I stormed into the room and pushed her hard on her shoulders forcing her to fall back on the bed.

"You fucking bitch mom! You swore we would tell no one!"

She whimpered, I could see the fear in her face, "Mike its for the best. I have to get you some help if you are going to stay in same house with me and your sister."

"But you promised! We would all just say nothing, tell no one, and that would be it!"

"But Mike you need help!" she cried again.

Now I noticed how she had landed when I pushed her back on the bed. The hem of her white nurse’s uniform had ridden up and her legs were slightly parted. I could see her sexy sheer pantyhosed thighs tightly stretching the white cotton skirt. I felt my cock begin to harden and I looked into her face. Her makeup had started to smear because she was crying, the mascara darkening her eyes even more. My god she looked even sexier, sluttish in her pose, with her piled on makeup, dishevelled, and her skirt rucked up; she looked vulnerable. She looked fuckable !

"Oh I need help alright mom," I hissed.

"I need fucking help, the same kind of help sis gave me last night."

"So mommy are you going to help your son with this problem," I whispered harshly and opened my shave coat to reveal my hard throbbing cock to my mother.

"Mike! Son! No!" she screamed. "You can’t, please, cover yourself; I’m your mother for god sake!"

I was through talking; looking at her lying helpless on her bed only made me more aroused. As I leapt on her, my shave coat flew open, and I landed on top of her. I stretched her arms out and pinned her beneath me. I had landed directly on top of her with my legs between hers; my erect penis pushed against the cotton hem of her skirt and my face hovered over hers.

"Please Mike, stop this now, please have some respect for your mother," she whispered into my face only inches from hers.

Her breath was sweet, and looking into her sexy blue eyes and ruby lipsticked lips, I knew I couldn’t stop myself. I lowered my face onto hers and kissed her lips. She kept them tightly closed, but the taste of her lipstick and the feel of her fully clothed body against my almost naked body only inflamed my passions. I sighed and tried to force my tongue between her lips. My mother responded by squirming beneath me and wriggling to get free.

This was a disastrous mistake for my mother as her writhing caused her skirt to ride up further and my hard cock to come into contact with her pantyhosed thigh. I hung on to her, allowing her to move beneath me thus causing her nyloned leg to rub against my turgid penis. The feeling of her gossamer nylons on my cock was electrifying; along with the feel of her breasts inside her crisp white nurse’s uniform rubbing on my chest I was intoxicated with passion. The thought of finally consummating my deeply held secret passions for my mom in her uniform and pantyhose drove me to the peak of my desires.

"That’s it mommy, fight me if you want. You know my sister did at first, but she soon changed her mind," I whispered in her ear.

Then my mother realised what I was doing, holding on to her and allowing her struggle to inflame my passion. She lay still and looked me in the eyes.

"Well take what you want Mike. I won’t fight any more because I think that’s what you want. But remember you will have to live with consequences after," she whimpered.

I lowered my lips to hers and as they touched I whispered, "Fuck the consequences!"

I mashed my lips on hers and forced my tongue into her mouth. She didn’t respond but she didn’t fight either. Her lying prone and not offering any response at all only served to inflame me to greater passions. I put my hand between her legs and positioned my cock over her panty and pantyhose covered pussy and started to thrust slowly against her. I then eased my cock between the nylon gusset of her panties and the gossamer thin nylon of her sheer to the waist pantyhose covering her pussy. My cock was in a silken trap, caressed between her nylon panties and her hot cunt covered by her pantyhose.

I continued to kiss my mother as I humped her panty crotch, my cock was like a living thing, the sensation was so magnificent, better than anything I ever felt when masturbating, or even with my sister last night. I could feel the outline of my mom’s pussy lips through the hose and adjusted myself so my cock was between them. My precum was lubricating the nylon so I couldn’t tell if mom was aroused but she continued to lie there unresponsive.

I reached down with my hand and put a fingernail against the nylon covering her cunt and pushed until I felt the pantyhose tear. Still my mother didn’t move so I pushed forward with my hips. The tip of my cock forced its way through the hole in her pantyhose and was nestled in her pussy lips against the entrance to her cunt. I pushed forward again slowly but firmly and felt the head of my cock enter her. My mother grunted as my cock went inside her, but other than a flinch she made no effort to stop me. My mind was racing. I was fucking my mom! NO! I was raping my mom!

I pushed in further and found resistance. She was dry! It was obvious my mom was not going to capitulate and become a willing participant. I started a slow thrusting movement hardly moving my cock at all, just enough to get my precum lubricating my cock as I entered her further, millimetre by millimetre. We must have looked a sight, my mom lying on the bed her legs apart and her arms above her head held there by my free hand. Her skirt rucked up around her waist and her sheer nylon encased legs wide with me between them slowly humping and forcing my kisses on her, her heavy makeup smeared making her look like a whore.

Eventually I was fully inside her and my balls came to rest against the silken gusset of her panties that had been pushed aside to allow my entry. I was fighting off my orgasm; having to enter her slowly had helped. My precum had lubricated my mom’s cunt enough to enable my cock to fully penetrate her, but she was still very tight. My head was spinning with desire now and I knew the inevitable would happen soon, regardless of how slowly I fucked her.

I released the hold on her hands and lifted her silken pantyhosed legs up and around me. Mom didn’t fight; she hadn’t said a word other than the grunt as I entered her. She was just like a rag doll. Tears streamed slowly down her face and her eyes were closed. I shucked off the shave coat all the way so that I was fully naked and could feel the gauzy nylon of her pantyhose legs on my back and thighs. I pulled back my throbbing cock all the way and thrusted deeply into her, once, twice, three times. Each time I did, she grunted with the force of my thrusts. On the third thrust I pushed in as far as I could and rubbed my balls on her panty-ass and concentrated on the feel of her silken nylon legs against me. I exploded; torrents of come seemed to explode out my cock. The pleasure was so intense that it was almost painful.

I shuddered and groaned for what seemed like an eternity as I filled my mother with my hot seed. Eventually I came down from the plateaux of ecstasy and opened my eyes. I found myself looking at my mother’s icy blue eyes; they were devoid of emotion. She just stared up at me.

 

 

To be continued………………….

The Seduction Of Jacquee

Jonathan Wayne on Incest Stories

I've had fantasies about my middle sister for many years and I long suspected she had more than just normal brother and sister feelings for me, too.    To be honest with you neither of us had ever acted on them outside of playing doctor and general necking as is most often found in siblings.   My name is Wayne and the sister I am going to talk about, her name is Jacquee.

Read More
: black; font-family: arial; mso-bidi-font-size: 18.0pt"> 

Growing up, I often got mixed signals. Jacquee would often walk around the house almost nude when our parents were away.   I would often go in and talk to her while she was taking a bath and she would make no attempt to cover herself. As a boy, I found myself coming up with excuses to talk to her as she bathed and sometimes Jacquee would often call me into the bathroom and ask me to help her to wash or rinse her hair or to wash her back.

 

As stated before Jacquee and I never had any major sexual contact But on one occasion,   a New Years Eve which Jacquee gave me a kiss on the lips at the stroke of midnight.   It wasn't a passionate kiss, and I didn't think much of it at the time.   As the years passed, however, I found myself fondly remembering that kiss and wishing I had made an effort to go further.

 

After another 15 years, I finally came up with a plan to find out how interested my Sister was that would keep either one of us from being embarrassed or looking foolish.

 

Jacquee had just gotten a used computer from a friend,   and she wanted to try out email.   Jacquee was still a relative novice about computers. I gave her my e-mail address and, even though we only lived about 30 miles apart, we corresponded regularly via email.

 

One day a thought occurred to me. I sent Jacquee an e-mail, but I made it appear like it was meant for someone else and had just been addressed incorrectly. If she said anything, I would just say I had selected the wrong e-mail address from the list in my computer. I made the message seem like it was meant for an old co-worker of mine that I had stayed in contact with. Just general chitchat at first, asking how things were going, that sort of thing. I also included a picture file with it of a gorgeous woman caressing a man's rigid penis and leaning forward to take it into her mouth. I knew Jacquee’s computer would automatically download the picture and display it, since I had set the computer up.

 

I sent the message and waited a few days. I checked my e-mail daily looking for a reply from her, but found none. I decided she had chose to pretend she never got it to avoid embarrassing me.

 

So I sent another message with another picture. This one was of a couple. The woman was sitting on the man's lap and he had his hard cock buried halfway inside her pussy. It was an excellent shot. All the pictures I sent her were carefully selected as not to be too graphic or outlandish.

 

In the e-mail (again directed at my friend), I said I didn't know what happened to the first picture but here was another. And I asked him to let me know if he got it. I waited another few days and still heard nothing, so I tried one more time. This time the picture was a cumshot. A man had just pulled his cock out of a gorgeous woman's wet cunt and shot his load all over her stomach. Again, I asked for confirmation that he had received the picture.

 

A few days later, I got e-mail from my sister. She explained that the pictures I had been sending had been going to her and I might want to check the address they were supposed to be going to. She made a remark about how she didn't know I was a collector of “fine art”. She meant it as a joke, so I decided to send a remark to her, as a joke, to see if I could determine her true feelings. I wrote her back and said if she was interested in fine art, I could send her more samples. I also said I was sorry if she was embarrassed or if I had made her ashamed of me. She wrote back saying she could never be ashamed of me and there was nothing wrong with the pictures. In fact, she said, she kind of liked them. She said she preferred stories though. That was why she was always reading romance novels, but they had gotten boring. I replied that I also had a collection of stories, but they might be a bit graphic for her tastes. She asked me to send her one and she would be the judge.

 

After several more e-mail conversations and several stories, I sprung the trap. She had gotten to where she would expect a new story every Friday night and she often wrote that she enjoyed them, but it was a shame she was single and didn't have someone to share them with. When I knew I had her interested in the stories, I sent her my favorite. It was a story about Sister-brother incest. I waited, hoping she wouldn't be repulsed by it or think I was sick. She didn't send me any e-mail the next week and I thought she had decided her brother was a pervert and she wanted to have no contact with me.

 

Finally, after a couple of messages from me, she replied. She said the story was great, and that it stirred up all kinds of feelings in her. Feelings she didn't know if she could share with me, because they weren't right.

 

I told her that I didn't care what she said. She was my sister and I would always love her. I just hoped I hadn't disappointed her or made her think I was disturbed. She said no, she would never think that.

 

The next weekend, I decided to make an unannounced visit. She lived in an apartment near by, so I stopped by and found her by the pool. She was in a simple one-piece bathing suit. When she saw me, she grabbed her towel and wrapped it around herself.  

 

We walked back to her apartment and sat down in the living room. I asked her if she was sure the story didn't upset her and said I would stop sending her anything like that if she wanted. She just stared at the floor for several seconds and then said she wanted me to keep sending her stuff and that she actually enjoyed the story. She slowly looked up and I couldn't tell whether she was going to laugh or cry. She looked very nervous. I decide 15 years was long enough and I leaned forward and kissed her gently on the mouth.

 

"I love you, Jacquee." I said.   She breathed a sigh of relief and threw her arms around my neck. "I love you, too Wayne."

 

She hugged me tight for several seconds and when she started to draw away, I kept my arms around her, allowing her to pull away just enough so we were face to face. I kissed her again. This time more passionately. Her lips yielded beneath mine and parted slightly. A small moan escaped her throat and I started to open my mouth slightly. My tongue slipped into her mouth to touch hers and it was as if an electric spark had gone off.   Suddenly we were holding each other tightly and kissing passionately. I laid her back on the couch and pulled her towel off. My hands roamed over her body, cupping her firm breasts and feeling the nipples harden in my palms. I began kissing her neck and shoulders while my hands slid the straps of her swimsuit down. As I freed her breasts, she sat up.

 

"What are we doing?" she asked, sounding slightly scared.

 

"I'm showing you how much I love you," I told her and gently pushed her back on the couch. She lay back willingly and closed her eyes.

 

I sucked a nipple into my mouth and began to suck on it, just as I had almost 30 years ago. Jacquee's body stiffened as I sucked on her tits and kneaded them with my hands. I slipped my hands behind her and began to squeeze her ass as I continued to suck her tits and she moaned again, slightly louder this time. I shifted position so I was next to her. I could feel my hard cock pressed against her thigh and I knew she could feel it, too. She started pressing back against it and her hands caressed my shoulders.

 

I slipped a hand down the back of her suit and caressed her bare ass. I dragged my fingers up and down the crack of her ass. I felt the tip of my finger just barely touch her asshole and the hair that surrounded her pussy. She drew a sharp breath when my finger touched her asshole and pressed her thigh against my cock again. I got down on the floor in front of her and started to pull her swimsuit off. She looked at me for a moment hesitantly and then a smile spread across her face as she lifted her ass from the couch and allowed me to pull the swimsuit down. She sat there on the couch in front of me naked. I started kissing her toes and worked my way up her legs, stopping to nibble at the back of her knees and kissing my way up the inside of her soft thighs. A glance up showed me that her pussy was dripping with sweet nectar and I couldn't wait to taste it. I paused just above her cunt, letting her feel my hot breath on her wet pussy. She sighed and reached down to run her fingers through my hair. I put out my tongue and touched it to her clit. Her body stiffened as if by an electric shock and before she could relax, I clamped my mouth around her luscious cunt and began to lick and suck her clit.

 

I plunged my tongue deep into her cunt as the juice ran down my face.   Jacquee had her hands on my head and began to press me against her harder, urging me to continue. Her moans grew louder and I could feel her clit swell as I flicked it with my tongue. She got wetter and wetter and her moans grew louder. After only a few minutes, her moaning turned into panting and she pressed my face into her gash.

 

"Oh god. I'm coming Wayne! Don't stop," she gasped.

 

I continued to eat her moist pussy and she began to buck against my face, lifting her hips up off the couch. I reached behind her and grabbed her ass and pulled her cunt to my mouth, grinding my lips and tongue against her engorged clit. Her panting continued and I could feel her ass and pussy muscles contract as her orgasm washed over her. As her orgasm faded, I continued to flick her clit gently with my tongue until she put her hands on my head and pulled me up to face her.

 

"Where did you learn to do that," she gasped. "No one's ever done that to me before."

 

"Are you kidding? I've been thinking about this day for the past 15 years," I said.

 

She smiled shyly and I tilted her head back to kiss her again.

 

I stood up and took of my shirt and pulled down my jeans and underwear. My hard cock sprang out and she gasped. My cock was swollen and throbbing, begging for action and she just stared at it, saying nothing. I took her by the hand and gently picked her up. Jacquee is about 5'6" and probably less than 120 pounds. I'm 6'1" and weigh about 190, so it was no problem to scoop her up. I carried her into the bedroom and gently laid her down on the bed. I crawled up beside her and for the first time.   I felt Jacquee's bare skin against mine. I pulled her to me and her left hand gently grasped my hard cock. She stroked it lovingly.

 

"Now what do you have in mind," she asked.

 

"I'd like to show you just how much I love you," I told her.

 

"You mean ... But we can't. That would be wrong"

 

"C'mon, Jacquee. We're both adults and we love each other.

 

She seemed to melt in my arms when I said that. I pulled her close and began to kiss her again. This time my hard cock slipped between her thighs as she lay next to me, leaving a trail of precum on her leg. I put an arm around her waist and pulled her close and felt the head of my cock slide along the opening of her pussy. She moaned again, exhaling into my mouth. I slowly rolled her onto her back and at the same time I rolled on top of her. She looked at my face, saying nothing. Her eyelids fluttered as my twitching cock rubbed against her burning pussy lips. I lay against her, feeling her breasts flatten under my chest. Her hands went around my back and I could feel her fingernails lightly dragging down my spine. I reached down with one hand and guided my cock into her cunt. She was so wet, the first few inches of my cock slipped in easily.

 

We both moaned and I knew I had to stop or I would shoot my load in her before I ever got all the way in. Her eyes were closed and I felt the walls of her cunt surrounding my cock. I silently begged for her to stop or I wouldn't be able to last long enough to truly enjoy this.

 

After a minute of thinking about anything else, I was able to resume moving and pulled out slightly before pushing back in. I could feel the walls of her pussy dragging on my cock.   She was so tight!

 

I pressed forward and most of my cock slid in. She gasped again. I pulled back slightly one more time and this time with a slow, forceful motion, pushed my cock all the way into her dripping cunt. I felt our pubic hairs mash together and I stopped again. I lay against her enjoying the feeling of my cock buried to the hilt into my own Sister's cunt.

 

"I love you, Jacquee," I told her.

 

"I love you, too, Wayne," she said.

 

I waited a minute before I started to move again, but when I set up a rhythm, pumping my cock in and out of Sister's dripping snatch, she started to moan again. It was only a couple of minutes, before her moans became cries of ecstasy.

 

"That's it, big bro," she panted. "Oh god, fuck me. Fuck your sister’s pussy."

 

Hearing my own Sister talk to me that way spurred me on and I began to ram my cock in and out of her cunt, bottoming out on each stroke and feeling the head of my cock poke against her cervix. She grunted each time I pushed all the way in and began to lift her ass up off the bed to meet my strokes. Her orgasm hit and she her body stiffened. She let out a long moan and her count muscles began to spasm around my cock. The pleasure was just too intense.

 

"I'm going to cum," I told her.

 

"Oh yeah. Cum in me Wayne, It’s okay. Give me all your cum. Shoot it in your sister’s pussy."

 

When she said that, I knew it was too late to do anything else. A couple more strokes and I forced my cock further into her snatch than I thought possible. I felt my balls slap against her luscious ass as I plunged in. My cock twitched and then began to fire load after load of cum into her cunt. Not only was Jacquee’s the best pussy I had ever felt, the fact that this was my own Sister made it so intense I nearly passed out. Every muscle in my body contracted and my calves twitched uncontrollably. My arms gave out and I lie there on top of my Sister as I flooded her cunt with cum. She held me tight and, as my orgasm subsided.   After a minute or so, I regained my composure. I rolled off her and my cock slipped out of her pussy with an audible `plop.'

 

Giggling Jacquee reached down to feel my cum flowing from her cunt. She pulled her cum-covered hand up and rubbed it on her stomach and breasts until they were shiny.

 

"Why did we wait so long for this," she said rolling over on her side and putting her head on my chest.

 

"I wish I knew." I told her as I lay on my back and just enjoyed the feel of her next to me. She placed her right hand on my wet and wilting cock and draped one leg across mine. She was close enough that I felt my own cum pool in the crevice between our legs as it dribbled from her twat. We lay there for a while until Jacquee noticed that my cock was rapidly rising to attention. But that's another story.

 

To be continued

Unresolved Issues

Rusty Shackelford on Group Stories

 "Yea, Saturday-6:30." I hang up the phone and chuckle slightly. "And the last one makes five."

So It's been a while since I've spoken to any of these girls...but they're all my exes. In chronological order--Jasmine, Christi, Tanea, Kelly B, and Kelly L. All of them, except Tanea broke up with me. Jasmine was my first love, and she broke up with me after a little more than three months...and she did it on New Year's EVE! It hit hard, and I couldn't get over her for a while. But I got over her, founr Christi and she and I dated for thirteen days, and she broke up with me because she was "being suffocated." It's some bullshit...All her friends and I agree that she's just an idiot who aims too damn high...she likes those pretty boys, t

Read More
he guys who want nothing to do with her. Tanea was a mistake; Jasmine, since we had stayed friends still, said that if I called her up I'd have a shot wih her. So I did, and we dated for like two weeks. And I broke up with her, after cheating on her with Jasmine, cuz I still had a thing for her, and she was leading me on. Then came Kelly...I had an eye out for Kelly since I was even with Jasmine, but I ignored it until a year later. We started going out, but after about nine months of an abusive relationship, I was glad that she finally broke up with me. I loved her and I couldn't bring myself to break up with her, no matter what she did to me. I moaped around for about a year, bouncing between girls who had nothing but bullshit to offer, and then Jasmine introduced me to another Kelly. I was iffy, but also desperate, and I ignored a lot of things and said that I did indeed like her. She was a freak...shit I couldn't even handle...and after like four months she broke it off--or I did...I'm still not sure. Even though I stayed friends with some of them for a while...I have lost contact with all of them. Intentionally, I assure you. I have found a good girl now, who I love, and now that we have said that to eachother...she has given me a free pass...If I have any unresolved issues, I need to take care of them. So here I am. My house...well...my former house as of tomorrow...it's pretty much barren...except for a few chairs and a meticulously placed down comforter. Tonight is about nothing but unresolved issues.

I invited Christi over at six, Tanea over at six ten, Jasmine and Kelly L at six twenty, and Kelly B at six thirty. I have a plan tonight...and I intend to have fun. The doorbell rings...I look at my watch...it's Christi. She says "Hi", and I invite her in.

"How come all your shit's gone?"

"Oh, my mom moved out, and I moved in with my sister downtown."

"Oh thats---" She halts her breath as I turn her and kiss her. She does not resist, in fact she kisses me back with passion. As I pull away, she looks at me and smiles. "What was that for, baby?"

"That was to initiate some fun. Take off your clothes." I know I don't have time to fuck around with her, so I just get down to it. She looks at me strangely, defiant at my words. But, as I suspected, she complies.

"You know I've wanted you, ever since I broke up with you...and I was stupid to deny you all those kisses you so politely asked for. I thought I'd lost my chance with you when you stopped calling me." She takes off her clothes, and stands naked before me. She's about 5'1" and has a pretty cute face. Her body is not perfect, she's a bit chubby, small tits, but thats what always kinda did it for me with her. That and her complete slutty attitude.

"Suck my dick. You always boast about how you're so good at it, now's your chance to prove it." I sit down and pull out my 8 inches of cock...and like a trained puppy she gets in front of me, and drops to he knees. She kisses it gently first, but then engulfs it like the slut she is. She bobs her head up and down for a few minutes, when the doorbell rings. "Perfect." She takes her head away from my meat, and looks at me curiously. "Just another guest, sweetie. Relax."

"I'll get dres--" She stops in mid-sentence when I give her a look and wink at her.

"Just. Relax." I smile at her and move to open the door. she sits back on her legs, ready to pop up for another taste of my dick, as I open the door. "Hey, Tanea. Come in." Tanea walks in--she's not usually cute--often wearing clothes that she shouldnt be, and smokin--but sometimes, like today, she looks damn cute.

"What the fuck?!" She turns around to me, for an explanation, but only meets my lips. I give her a kiss, and she returns it, after the initial shock. As I pull away, she smiles at me, almost knowing my intent. "Up for some fun tonight, huh?"

"Strip down, you little slut." I say it with a smile, because I know she knows she's a slut. She takes off her clothes rather quickly, and exposes her body to both me and Christi. She's not much of a find, either, though she does look a little better since the last time I saw her wearing something revealing. She's pretty much in Christi's class, except for about three times as big tits. I walk over and grab them. "Always did want to play around with these." After a few seconds of massaging her tits, I let go, and sit back down. She takes a seat next to Christi, and looks at me. "Let's see you two little sluts kiss. No-no...not kiss--make out."

They look at me, and then at eachother, and simply start going at it. Christi takes charge in the situation, since she's an agressive kisser, and starts leaning on top of Tanea, and she starts massaging her tits. I move down, after she's fully on top of her, and start fingering Tanea.

"You got wet real quick, didn't you, slut?" After a few minutes of this, I get back on the chair, and say "Now you both suck my dick. Christi, lick and caress my sack, and Tanea--you get the head." Being that they're both cock-lovers, they don't even wait for me to finish the sentence, they're already hard at work. Christi moves into position by laying under me and leaning up, and Tanea straddles her and starts sucking me off.

About two minutes later...the doorbell rings and I smile wide. "Now, yes-NOW, it's gonna get fun."

MidWest Trip

LupineShadow on Incest Stories

I moved to Wisconsin during the summer of 2004. Regrettably, my school work in California was incredibly shitty, causing my parents to collaborate with my aunt and uncle in a last ditch effort at saving myself from complete academic destruction. Upon first hearing the news I was quite pissed, although after thinking of the wide variety of gorgeous girls in that area I decided the idea had some merit. What a shame I thought, as I flew out of San Francisco towards the Mid-West, so many friends and girls being left behind. Oh well I mused reassuringly, there’s sure to be some fun to have in Brookfield, Wisconsin.

***NOTE*** This story is

Read More
completely FICTIONAL!!! I Condone all manner of non-consensual and find it disgusting!!!

In a sense I was both right and wrong about above said statement. Here in Wisconsin I was able to get my hands on a variety of liquors and drugs. But I wasn’t able to, unfortunately, get my hands on the local girls. Apparently my looks, way of dress, and attitude seemed to discourage more than encourage the ladies in wanting to have anything to do with me. Enter my younger cousin, my problem and solution.

Lets get the nitty gritty out of the way. I’m 17 years old as I’m writing this, although I do happen to be a senior in high school. My aunt and uncle have four kids, a 25 year old, a 21 year old, a 17 year old, and a 16 year old; guy, guy, guy, girl in that order. It is my girl cousin the youngest, her name will remain unsaid, which proved to be one of the oddest dilemmas I’ve ever had.

Another thing you should probably know is that I, again unfortunately for no apparent reason, have an incest complex. While earlier directed towards my sibling, my two years younger sister, I now found this frustrating urge pointed straight at my cousin, my lack of sexual contact likely greatly enhancing this. This incest problem began during junior high school, eighth grade to be exact, and while I learned to suppress it, its never really left me.

On to my cousin. A freshman in high school, she’s about 5'3, I stand close to 5'9, and is very slender with a light hazel brown coloration to her skin. With an AA cup and a small, tight, ass she is possessed with incredibly full, beautiful lips and an infectious smile. Her neck length hair is a light brown color and perfectly contrasts her skin and radiant brown eyes. All in all she is petite and incredibly cute, not very good features considering my condition.

Before I go on let me make something clear. I am not nor do I desire to be a rapist. While I am afflicted with a lust that the majority views as sinful and unnatural, I do not condone or accept forced and aggravated sexual activities, whether that be sex or just making out. That being said, onward.

It was during the end of Spring Break that I achieved what I only dreamed of in the deep recesses of my mind. My cousin had gone to California to stay with my family, but was arriving on the Friday before school began. By this time I was very, very watchful of her as I had received no sexual action since I left my home state. She returned late, around 11:30 during the night, and I was already laying on my little cot in my room, stoned and in a very meditative state of mind.

Oh yeah, one other thing. While I had smoked pot before I came out to Wisconsin, I never really got into it as much as out here. On an average I’ll usually smoke about 4-5 days out of the week, around 2-3 times a day. While I don’t consider myself a weed fiend, I certainly have a strong liking for the plant. Alright shit, I guess I am a fiend, but it doesn’t affect my glowing personality so to hell with it.

The noises of footsteps going up the stairs of the house roused me from my drug-induced stupor, my cousin’s pleasant voice awakening the ravenous emotions that emanated from between my loins. I had always fantasized about sneaking into my cousin’s room during the night and copping a feel, and the idea was becoming more and more enticing with every minute that went by. After several minutes of mental debate, I decided to wait for an hour to go by before I attempted my daring feat of sexual gratification. Knowing that I likely would fall asleep, thanks to the pot, I set my alarm and turned down the volume so as not to wake up my aunt and uncle down the hall.

Sure enough I quickly dozed off though the alarm went off on schedule, and I awoke slightly dazed along with a steadily growing hard-on as I slid out of bed clad in nothing but my boxers, the thoughts of my daring feat playing through my mind. The clock read 12:45 a.m. and after a few moments of quiet inspection I deemed the coast clear as I opened my door in one smooth motion. I waited for my eyes to adjust to the darkened hallway, and it seemed that Fate was smiling upon me as my aunt and uncle’s door, normally left wide open, was shut. Despite my weight of about 175 lb. I managed to creep across the wooden hallway floor to my cousin’s room virtually silently. I took one last cautionary pause, as my aunt and uncle’s room is next to my cousin’s, and than opened her door.

I held my breath as the door swung open, again having to wait for my eyes to pierce the shroud of darkness that obscured the room from my vision. When I could see well enough I got on all fours and crept to the side of her bed which lay parallel to her doorway. Again it seemed Fate blessed me, as she lay on her side facing away from the door. Suddenly a slight prick of doubt fluttered before me, causing me to reconsider my oncoming actions. Is this right? I thought, should I be doing this? For a few, brief seconds I was frozen by doubt. Than I slowly lifted up her bed sheets.

She was bare, save for a white cotton sports bra and a pair of white panties with red strawberries on them. Her back was facing me, and I cautiously touched her back. She gave no reaction at all, her breathing becoming slower and deeper. I lightly brushed my hand across her ass, my fingers trailing softly across her panty clad ass cheeks. After a few minutes of doing this I decided to get a bit more aggressive, and I placed three fingers carefully between her legs along her crotch. The warmth of her private area sent small shivers down my spine to my cock, and I longed to actually feel her skin. I began to rub my fingers slowly and smoothly across her crotch, and I reached into my boxers, grabbed my dick with my left hand, and began to quickly jack off. Perhaps I was only imagining that her pussy was getting hotter, but just as I was blowing my load all over her rug she shifted and began to turn over.

My mind screamed various curses at me as I quickly withdrew my hand and scuttled out her room as fast as I could without making any ruckus. It seemed like an eternity before I finally entered my room down the hall and closed the door, my heart hammering out like a Native American war drum. I sunk into my bed both relieved and worried, praying that she hadn’t felt me. My dreams were odd that night, but than again I suppose they always are.

I woke up the next morning incredibly groggy and looked at my clock, the neon green numbers reading 9:25 a.m. I rolled onto my back and listened for any possible sounds that would indicate my nocturnal adventure had been discovered. I heard nothing except for the sound of the tv in the family room three floors below me. I climbed out of bed and slipped on a pair of black soccer shorts and walked downstairs, through the kitchen, and than down another small set of stairs to the family room. My cousin was sitting on a couch watching tv and was wearing the same sports bra along with a pink pair of teddy bear pajama pants. She looked up at me, said hi in that pleasantly beautiful voice of hers, and then focused on the tv. There was no sign that said she knew what had gone on last night and I breathed a sigh of thankful relief as I went back upstairs to take a shower.

Most of that Saturday was pretty uneventful, consisting mostly of me reading a book and playing a few video games. It wasn’t until later in the evening that things got far more interesting.

I should’ve made it clear earlier as to the activities of my other cousins. The oldest moved out to California last year, the second oldest was still gone for Spring Break, and the one my age had a soccer tournament that night. Anyway, back to the story.

Around 7:50 p.m. my aunt and uncle entered my room and informed me that they were going out to see a movie and were wondering if I would like to go. I politely declined, as I was planning on smoking a few bowls while they were gone. As I heard the automated garage door close I went into my closet and pulled out my 4 inch glass pipe along with about $25 worth of weed.

Normally I try not to smoke at the house, but when I do it’s usually in the shower with the vents on so the smoke gets sucked up; only when I know my aunt and uncle are going to be gone for at least an hour do I dare smoke in my room, and even than I open my window and put my ceiling fan on full blast.

I had already smoked a bowl and was packing another when I heard footsteps coming up the stairs. The steps were too light and too quick to be my aunt or uncle, and I surmised that my cousin had decided to stay as well; though this in itself was fairly odd. I was taking a very heady draft of cannabis when my door suddenly opened causing me to cough in surprise, sending a small cloud of smoke billowing out my mouth and nostrils. While my cousin knows I smoke, she knows that when my door is closed she either needs to knock or simply not even come near it, so it was with much surprise that I beheld her standing at my doorway, a small grin on her face.

I asked her what the hell she was doing in my room and she simply responded by saying she just wanted to see me smoke pot and get stoned, she went on to tell me that she had never seen anyone smoke grass before . I was ready to kick her out, but than I thought what the hell she might as well see how it’s done. I told her it was cool to watch and I proceeded to light up. Two more bowls later I realized I had to piss really bad, and as I walked out of my room my cousin suddenly asked out of the blue if she could smoke a little. I asked her why and she answered that she knew her parents would be gone for more than two hours, plus I was here in case she got too weird or stupid. After a few seconds of internal conflict I said yes, but only if she took no more than three hits.

After relieving myself I decided to drop a deuce as well, and I sat on the john for about fifteen minutes reading an issue of People. My fifteen minutes turned into about 25 as I suddenly began thinking about some esoteric subject, and it was only after hearing the cat meow outside that I returned to clear thinking, well as much as one can when one’s stoned. After flushing I realized something, it was quiet...to quiet. Normally a first timer will have an extreme case of the giggles after a few hits, but I heard no noise aside from the slow hum of the AC. As I entered my room I cursed silently as I watched my cousin stare dully at my white rug.

I walked over and shook her lightly on the shoulders, asking her how many hits she took. She looked up with a confused face and after a few seconds told me she smoked about six hits. I shook my head ruefully as I told her to come downstairs with me and watch some tv. She got up, took a few steps and than collapsed on the floor and began to giggle. I grinned slightly as I picked her up hero style and began to walk carefully downstairs to the family room.

I set her down on the couch and sat next to her, suddenly feeling incredibly ravenous and craving Doritos and a salami sandwich. After turning on the tv and putting on some sponge bob square pants I began to go get some munchies when my cousin grabbed my hand and told me to stay, in a pleading voice. I told her calmly that I was going to grab some snacks, but she said she wanted me to stay with her as she felt a little weird. I reluctantly sat down next to her whereupon after a few minutes she laid her head against my shoulder and began to talk about random things like cats and track. I was just about to make a run for some food when she told me in a slightly mischievous voice that she liked how I had touched her last night.

Words cannot describe the terror I felt at that moment. The mixture of shock, fear, and THC in my blood caused me to have a dizzy spell, but that ended when my cousin kissed me lightly on my cheek. I looked at her with an expression that probably was a fair imitation of a deer caught in headlights, and she told me in a nonchalant manner that she had liked me since I arrived in WI, going on to say that she thought I was smarter, funnier, and cuter than the guys in her grade. Still in shock, I told her to wait there, and I went around the corner to the bathroom and gargled some mouthwash. I looked in the mirror briefly.

While not the most attractive guy in the world, I’m certainly not an ugly one either. Aside from a few acne scars here and there, I’m quite clean skinned, and my body is in reasonably good shape, though I do plan on working on a six-pack sometime soon. My face is slightly broad, quite Hispanic, and my head is shaved to where my hair is short, soft bristles.

When I came back, having previously been in her pj’s, I found that my cousin had stripped off her pants leaving her exactly as she was the night before. I sat next to her, pulled her close to me, and sniffed her hair for some unknown reason that probably made perfect sense at the time . The scent of rose hips and jasmine flooded my olfactory nerves and I tilted her face towards mine gently, asking if she was sure she wanted to do this. She responded by leaning in and kissing me, her full lips flushed with heat.

For her first time I found her to be a better kisser than many of my previous girlfriends, and she soon was lightly brushing her tongue against mine sending pleasurable jolts down my skin. I continued to kiss her, my cock beginning to stiffen, but decided to go a bit further, and I quickly rolled up her sports bra and began to lightly fondle her breasts with my left hand, the other cupped behind her head. Her skin was incredibly soft and warm, and within seconds her tan nipples were erect with pleasure. I teased them, rolling them between my fingertips and pinching them slightly, and as we kissed she began to softly moan.

I ended our kissing session after a few minutes and told her to just relax as I began running my tongue over her nipples, alternating between that and my fingers. Sweat began to bead along her forehead as I lightly nibbled on her salty nubs, teasing and sucking them as her breathing became deeper. After a short time of enjoying her petite tits, I asked if she wanted me to go further to which she answered in the positive, much to my delight. Holy Shit I thought, I’m actually getting on my cousin!

I laid her across the couch on her back and pulled her panties off. To my surprise I found that her pussy was unshaven, the mound covered in a fine layer of light brown pubic hair, but this was no bother, and I licked my middle finger as I drew it down her crotch. I could smell the hot odor of her pussy already and my dick hardened to it’s full 61/2 inches as I inserted my finger slowly into her cunt. To all those who actually find it funny that I’m not endowed like a porn star, motion of the ocean baby...motion of the ocean.

I had never done anything with a virgin pussy, and I found it surprisingly tight and a bit resistant as I slid my finger in and out of her snatch. I looked up at her and smiled, her eyes were slightly glazed, and she started to play with her nipples. After a few minutes I decided to add another digit to the party, and I could feel her shiver as I put two fingers into her love hole. Her pussy began to get incredibly moist as I began to both finger her and tweak her nipples, and her breathing turned into moans as I brushed against her virgin clit. Once you find the clit its hard to lose it, and I rubbed it for several more minutes until I could feel her vaginal muscles begin to contract, her face taking on a dazed countenance of detached pleasure.

I pulled my dripping fingers out of her cunt, spread her slender legs, and began to slowly toy with her inner thighs, licking and blowing on them. A few seconds went by until I couldn’t bear it any more, and I spread her lips with my fingers and began lightly lapping at her pussy like a lust-maddened hound. Her juices were a compelling mixture of sweat and vaginal fluid, highly intoxicating, and it only increased as I located her clit yet again.

The steady moans that were causing me to sweat like a race horse now increased into elongated groans and cries as she held my shaved head with both hands, my tongue flicking rapidly against her cherry. As I continued my oral expedition, I slowly inserted my right middle finger into her ass inch by slow inch until it was up to the second knuckle. I was surprised to find she didn’t mind, and within seconds I could feel both her sphincter and pussy contracting as she pushed my head against her mound and writhed in ecstasy. She let out a low scream of pleasure as her first orgasm rocked her body, my mouth dripping with vaginal fluid. After several more minutes of oral and anal stimulation my cousin was wracked with another orgasm, her 16 year old body awash in sweat and lust. She screamed my name as I played with her clit a bit more, and by now I had managed to fit another finger into her tight ass.

I suppose my pot laced mind hungered for something new, and it was with a little surprise that I found myself licking my cousin’s asshole. While a bit musky, I found the act of giving a rim job to be quite refreshing, and I enjoyed pressing my tongue in and out of her slightly open hole. I started to finger her pussy as I continued to toss her salad, but after about five minutes the siren call of my dick couldn’t be resisted.

As I rose up and wiped my mouth with my forearm, my cousin told me to take off my shorts to my utter amazement. Jesus it’s like she’s fuckin telepathic! I thought. I willingly obeyed, and soon my dick was standing unhindered as my cousin slid off the couch and onto her knees. I shuddered with pleasure as I felt my cousin’s full lips encompass my cock. I swear to God she must have watched porn or something because I’ve never had a first time blow job like the one she gave me.

While she started off slow, she began sucking my dick incredibly hard, and I told her to cup my balls and squeeze them. Her lips were like a vacuum, and as she began to run and flick her tongue around my head I had to bite my tongue to keep from cumming. She started bobbing her head back and forth, her hand fondling my nuts, and I let out a deep groan as she nibbled slightly on my dick. I took a deep breath as I put my hand behind her head and slowly began driving my dick down her throat. For a minute I thought she was going to gag, but than my cock slid fully down her throat, and I began increasing my speed as I fucked her face, her saliva making wet sloshing noises as my member invaded her mouth. I felt myself losing control, spots floating before my eyes, and I grunted as I told her I was about to cum. I pulled my dick out of her mouth but she put her lips around my head and began forcefully sucking as she jacked me off with one hand. My eyes fluttered slightly as my spunk jetted out into her mouth, time slowed for a brief instant, and she cleaned off my dick with long strokes of her tongue.

After this torrid session we cleaned up, took separate showers and basically didn’t mention the event at all. I thought maybe it was over, a sort of once-in-a-lifetime event, but the next day as I was doing the dishes my cousin walked up behind me and grabbed my crotch as she kissed me on the cheek. I responded by giving her a quick pat on the ass and a kiss on the lips. The weekends almost here and Christ knows what might happen next.

Dog's Bitch in Heat

Rodger-the-Dodger on Animal Stories

Dog's Bitch in Heat

 I was a stay-at-home wife. That's the only way he would have it. My husband was a bastard and controlling of everything I did. My only friends were the ones that came to the door and would talk about things like God and all. You know the ones. Coats and ties and the ever-present briefcase. They were all about obedience and the husband was the boss. They didn't know mine. I WAS obedient, God knows, and resentful. The more he neglected me the worse it got. I pushed my feelings down, real deep. When we had sex, which wasn't often, I made all the "oohs" and "aahs" of fake orgasm. He was dumb, as well as mean, and I fooled him.

Meanwhile, when he was at work and there were no door people, I played with myself with hands, carrots, cucum

Read More
bers. I wouldn't wash them when I made his salad. When I thought he wanted sex I put on lots of cold cream to gross him out...Maybe I got what I deserved. Then one night, I was in for a surprise, when he came home from work and I saw a twinkle in his eye. I was headed for slicing an unwashed used cucumber--you know what I mean--and the cold cream jar.

He had this dog on a leash. "I got it at the pound," he said. Too cheap to buy a real dog. I felt sorry for the dog as he would feed it nothing but scraps. We laid in bed a few nights later and he called the dog to jump up on the covers. I turned over on my side and pretended to be sleeping when he lifted the covers and the dog started started sniffing around. It was my turn to be grossed-out! God! that dog's nose was cold. He must have gotten a scent. I had gotten the cucumber ready for the salad just before dinner and the dog knew it. He was going at it and my husband was encouraging it. Then I felt a long tongue licking at me from behind. I pretended sleep but couldn't pretend for long. My resentment got the better of me, as did that tongue.

I would teach my husband a lesson about orgasm that night. Real orgasm. I forgot about oohing and aahing and let that dog have his way with me. Giving me one hell of a good licking and my husband petting its ears; urging him on to me. I was soon on all fours on the floor. "He's better than you," I was thinking without daring to say it out loud. I was imagining a real stud of a man rogering me; making me really come hard against every thrust. Then that dog let me have it and I was wet all over from myself and the dog and he was licking it all up. Then my husband took a turn and I had to pretend again. That dog wasn't tired and went at me for fuck number three that night...which was the best I'd had--no compliments to my husband who was lying there watching and calling me a "bitch-in-heat." One thing. I slept good that night.

He was off to work the next morning. I washed and vaccuumed and put on the telly and the dog was asleep. I stared at him there on the living room rug. Dog's sure love to sleep. I went to my bedroom and brushed my hair; looking in the mirror and wondering what kind of woman I was...I brushed and thought of the night before thinking about it with every stroke; feeling my resentment and how to get even; cucumbers and carrots for salad that night and feelings about that damned dog fucking me. I was getting wet again just watching myself. I dropped the brush, stepped out of my housecoat and put on my nighty.

Resentment, hell! I was going to seduce that dog and have a real fuck without my husband knowing. I was going to get even and enjoy it for once. I had no idea how bad I would feel. My nighty came to my waist and I went to the couch and called for the dog. Nothing doing. No interest. I got some dog food and anointed my pussy. Still nothing from my canine lover. I kneeled down and put some food on his nose which he licked. I put some more food on my finger and he licked that. I put some on my fanny and he took the hint and started licking the food. I put some more. He got a taste of me and his ears lifted.

I watched as just the tip of his dick came out of its little pouch and then more of the dick. It was very long and stiff and dripping. I was scared. I hadn't seen it while on all fours. It was a funny dripping thing. I wasn't sure now but the dog was getting frantic for my taste and that tongue was hot on me. I couldn't stop either and opened my legs wider. My husband would be pissed if he knew. It made me feel warm deep inside. I felt his hairy legs at my waist. He wanted fucking. Me, too. I edged my butt toward him and felt his dick poking around trying to find my hole.

God it was a funny thing. Made my hand wet. I'd clean the cucumbers with my hands later on for a really good salad. Right now I guided his dick against my lips. I was ready for that dog to make me come again, like last night. I jolted on the couch as it found me. It hurt going in but the dog had to have me now. His tongue was at my neck and his legs and dick were jumping around. I got off the couch and on to my hands and knees. It was easier for him that way. He pushed and pushed and fucked me hard. I leaned down a little, opening myself. It really hurt now but in a good way.

I felt the tip of his dick---deep. And again and now he had me locked into him. I was his bitch. He owned my cunt. My lips were spread and hurting and then I let loose. I was an animal. He was grunting and so was I. I couldn't help coming. Not like last night, under control. I lost control and wanted fucking. He gave me everything I wanted. Right there on the floor. I couldn't stop it. It worked me up. We were an instrument. A single knotted machine, responding to each thrust of that piston, churning every part of me into a frenzy of "oohs" and more "oohs." Real ones.

It was my ultimate in getting even. There on the floor, next to the couch where my husband and I would sit. I let that dog fuck my cunt making me come and come, spending on that glorious dog dick until he was done. I sure was done. His knot eventually calmed and left me there, wide spread, exhausted on the floor.

"Hi! Have a nice day?" I looked at my husband and smiled, cutting the cucumber for his salad. I was still hot and wet as I had been all that day.

A Slut Tries Bi

amysylva on Wife Stories

Hi! It’s Amy the slut, again.

First of all, if I haven't already been absolutely clear about the subject, I am a slut who is head-over-heels in love with her wonderful and sexy husband. I thought our love couldn’t be any stronger, but Will has been so sweetly open and responsive to my awakened sexuality, that it has deepened my love for him in ways that I never expected. He has lovingly supported my taking other lovers, and has warmly welcomed them into our relationship, generously sharing me with others, urging me to find and enjoy complete sexual freedom and fulfillment.

Simply writing those words fills me with an overwhelming joy and euphoria. It is so exhilarating to completely reveal every aspect of my sexuality. To leave not one intimate detail o
Read More
f my eroticism unknown, so that I am fully exposed as a cock and pussy hungry slut. I am a sexual woman! I celebrate my slut-hood! I exult in my whoredom!

Will and I often used to mutually fantasize about having other partners, but it took me a long time before I had the courage to act on my fantasies. I just couldn't bring myself to flout those ugly old repressive societal norms and express myself sexually.

Essentially, I needed someone, besides my husband, to give me the permission I needed to go against the peer pressure of society and just let myself be a slut. My friend Kathy turned out to be that person. The first time I met her, I knew inherently that I had finally found someone, other than Will, who could understand my inner nature and accept me for the slut that I knew was hidden deep inside!

Kathy is beautiful. She is a soft and round and sexy and ultra-feminine woman who is eight years younger than I am. She is slightly taller than I am and, while she works out regularly, she has a sensuous womanly shape. Her red hair, full breasts, long legs and round ass turn heads wherever she goes, and her vitality and vibrant personality make her the focus of any room she enters. I usually get my share of attention, and I've never had many self esteem problems, but she makes me feel just little bit like a fat ugly duckling. As you might be guessing, I have had a serious crush on her for quite a while.

Kathy openly admitted that she was a slut the first week I knew her. She freely admits that she is wantonly promiscuous and bi-sexual, and acknowledges that she needs to have sex often, in many different ways and with many different people - as long as it is consensual and does not hurt anyone else (her first rule is: NO married men without their wives).

As we got to know each other, Kathy and I often talked about my marriage with Will. I told Kathy that Will’s first marriage had been an open swinging relationship, and that right from the start of our marriage I had his permission to fuck other guys. So, when I told her about my attraction to Tom, she supportively urged me on. “You go, girl – he’s hot! Just do it!”

That finally gave me the courage to take the first step toward becoming a slut, and after I fucked Tom for the first time, I could hardly wait to tell Kathy all about it. I breathlessly gave her all the details and told her how much fun it was and how wonderful my husband had been, afterwards. She just smiled and gave me a big hug, telling me how proud she was and congratulating me for becoming a sister slut.

I was so turned on and excited from telling her about fucking Tom and having her welcome me as a slut, that my knees got weak in her embrace. My arousal, the feeling of our breasts pressed together, the pressure of her thighs on mine, and the sweet dusky scent of her womanly perfume nearly had me cumming right there in the office.

For years, I've felt an attraction to certain women that I've always tried to deny, but they have often filled my fantasies during oral sex or when I masturbate. Lately, Kathy has been the main subject of those dreams. Whenever we talked, I couldn't believe how open and daring she was, and how casual and free she was about being a slut. Listening to her, I would blush as I felt my nipples harden and my pussy pulse with desire. Although Kathy never did anything overtly to come-on to me, just hearing about her philosophy and her sexual adventures with her many lovers had me squirming in my seat. My wet pussy was in constant titillation, and I couldn't help wishing that I was one of them!

My development and growth as a slut has given me a wonderfully liberating and glowing sense of security and self-confidence as a sexual woman. I have been very curious about bi-sexuality for many years, but just like fucking other men, I was afraid it would harm my marriage. Well, I finally took the plunge and made love to another woman. I had sex with Kathy, and I am so in love with her!!

What was I waiting for? It was incredibly hot and loads of fun! It was so sweet, so joyous! I must admit that I was a little (no - a lot) nervous before it actually happened, but that's to be expected. After all, religion and society have made such a big taboo issue of sexuality in general, and bi- and homo-sexuality specifically, that anyone naturally would be somewhat nervous the first time. But again, when it finally happened, it was so lusciously liberating!

Being with a woman is so wonderfully warm and loving that it must be utterly natural. Making love to a woman is so blissfully exciting that it fills me with joy! Why are people so weird about it? I think that those who preach that homosexuality and lesbianism is unnatural and a sin must be crazy! With so much violence and hate in the world, we all owe it to ourselves to embrace our bi-sexual nature and experience all the love, peace and joy that multiple partners of either gender can provide.

Kathy has been working in my office as my assistant for several months. Kathy's desk is in one of those office "cubicles" just outside my office, and whenever my door is open she is in my direct line of sight. If she turns her head slightly I am in hers. Often, I look up and catch her staring at me with those deep green eyes of hers. Most people would look away, but she just smiles at me, and I instantly blush and feel as though a hot flame has gone through me. The directness of her gaze always makes me tingle all over.

In the office, we maintain a strictly professional relationship. But when I am with her outside of the office I feel like a tongue-tied schoolgirl, and I can't help flirting with her. We regularly have lunch and go out for drinks after work. Often, she joins Will and me for dinner and a show, and I have found that I don't mind Kathy flirting with him, as well. I wasn't one bit jealous. In fact, it was wildly exciting to watch my two best friends becoming more and more intimate.

However, I still didn't have the courage to approach her directly, so she took matters into her own hands. When Will stopped by to pick me up after work, I noticed them quietly flirting and laughing as I straightened up my desk. When I turned out the lights and came out to join my husband, Kathy innocently asked us if we'd like to go out for some dinner at a nearby Mexican restaurant. We had no plans, so we headed out for what turned out to be the night that changed my life.

At “Jalapeno’s”, the food is delicious and the margaritas are fresh and strong, so there is always a big crowd. We had a round of margaritas while we waited for a table, and our conversation was unusually intimate and flirtatious. We finally got a table and had a lovely meal, talking about all sorts of interesting topics. The margaritas kept coming, and the conversation became increasingly sexual. Will later told me that by the third round I was totally focused on Kathy, openly and wantonly flirting and giggling like a teenage girl.

Just like when I flirted with Tom in front of our friends, the thrill of people seeing me flirt with a woman in public was making me incredibly aroused. Will later told me that I was so cute and giddy that I just got carried away, and just as our fourth round arrived, I told Kathy how I had fucked both Will and Tom the night before. With my husband sitting beside me, I breathlessly confessed to this beautiful woman how brazenly and wantonly I had acted out my most sluttish desires. As I told her the details of my adventure, I was hoping for Kathy's approval, and when she told me I was making her wet and that she was proud of me, I glowed with sexual energy.

Encouraged by her praise, I giddily plunged ahead and blurted out how beautiful and sexy I thought she was, and that I wanted to make love to her. Kathy just looked right into my eyes like she was looking into my soul, transfixing me, and said, "I know. I’ve known for a long time that we would be lovers." Kathy told me that she wanted me from the moment we met, and was just waiting for me to realize that I wanted her, and was ready to make love with her.

The next few moments seemed like a dream. I don't remember moving. I don’t know how I got to the other side of the table. It seemed like I simply levitated to her side. Suddenly, I was in her arms! The poor waiter with our next round of drinks nearly spilled them all over Will, as I brazenly kissed her right there in the packed restaurant. I felt her breasts and caressed her hair, saying to no one in particular, "She's so sweet, she's so sweet, she's so sweet!!" My husband quickly paid the leering waiter and sent the round of drinks to a nearby table of shocked and staring young women. Kathy took my hand, and I followed her from the restaurant.

I could hardly breathe in the intense air of eroticism that swirled around us, as we urgently walked arm-in-arm to my soon to be lover's nearby apartment. I was about to make love with another woman while my husband watched! As the handsome doorman let us in he grinned knowingly at us. Kathy has a lot of other lovers and, I found out later, has also fucked the doorman, so he had a real good idea of what was about to happen. As we waited for the elevator, I couldn't resist giving him the slutiest look as I brazenly give Kathy a big sloppy kiss.

How can I explain the way I felt? Words are totally inadequate. I keep using the terms wanton, brazen, euphoric, free and liberated, but it was as if I had been reborn into a new and far more beautiful world. I had finally given myself permission to enjoy sex in absolutely any way I wished. I was dizzy with lust.

In the elevator I couldn't keep my hands off her, and Kathy gave Will her key to unlock the door for us so that she could focus completely on me. She immediately started undressing me, and had my shirt and bra off by the time the elevator doors opened. I felt disappointed that there was no on waiting for the elevator, as I brazenly walked half naked down the hallway and waited impatiently while Will let us into Kathy's apartment.

We hurried into Kathy's dimly lit apartment and she and I just stood in the middle of her living room, kissing and caressing each other. I impatiently tore at the buttons of her blouse, eager to feel her nakedness against my burning skin. I was in the grip of a fever, urgently fumbling with the clasp of Kathy's bra like a teenage boy, so I could fondle her full breasts and suck her hard nipples. It only added to my excitement to be able to demonstrate my desire and lust for this incredible exciting woman as my husband watched. Again, all I could say was, "Kathy, you're so sweet! Oh, Will, she's so sweet! You're so sweet! Oh God, you're so SWEET!!"

And she was! I couldn't believe how sweet and delicious her mouth and neck and breasts and nipples tasted! How sweet and smooth and soft her skin was! How full and round her tits were! She was so completely unlike any man I had ever known. My husband just smiled as he watched us, gently rubbing our necks and backs, letting me take everything at my own pace.

Kathy quickly sensed how much I love to have my nipples pinched and sucked, and that the harder they are pinched, the more completely willing and wanton I become. I'll do anything for anyone when my nipples are pinched like that! She took both at once, and looked into my eyes. "Amy, I know you. I know who, and what you are. I know what a lovely little slut you are. I know, because you are just like me. I know what a whore you are, and how much you love cock and need to fucked. I know that you are also a pussy-whore. You are my pussy-slut. You are my little cunt-whore.”

Her words thrilled me. Kathy let my skirt fall to the floor, and I stood naked before her. She fingered my sopping pussy. “I am going to make love to you as only one woman can make love to another. You will beg for my pussy, and I will to teach you to lick my cunt. Then I’m going to have the pleasure of fucking your husband, while you watch. He’s going to fill my pussy with his hard cock, while you masturbate for us and show us how much you love to cum. You will become a complete whore and show us how much a little slut like you loves to cum, needs to cum, while I enjoy your husband." I could only mumble, "Oh yessss! Pleeeease! Please, Kathy! I’m your slut! Please, use me as your slut! I am your whore! I’ll do anything you want! Take me! Fuck me! Use me! Use me for your pleasure!"

I don't remember walking into her bedroom. The next thing I remember was that we were all naked on her bed and Kathy's sweet mouth was on my pussy. I leaned back against Will who was holding me, cradling me from behind, pinching my flaming nipples and whispering in my ear. “I love you, my sweet, beautiful little slut. You’re so beautiful when you’re making love, fucking, being a whore! You love having your pussy licked, don’t you? You’re such a slut! You love having a woman eat your cunt. Look at Kathy licking your pussy. Doesn’t she look beautiful down there, between your legs? Look at her beautiful sexy eyes! Give yourself to her! Cum for her! Be her slut! Be her whore!”

I had never felt anything so wonderful! No one had ever made me feel so exquisite! Her lips and tongue were so soft and delicate, her touch so knowing and sensitive as she sucked and nibbled and licked my pussy and clit, that I came in one of the biggest and longest screaming orgasms of my life! I never could have believed how wonderful it is to have a woman lick my pussy until it actually happened! I was in heaven... total bliss!!

I lay between them as they kissed and fondled my tingling body, floating in a sensual haze of ecstasy. I was in a state of blissful consciousness in which nothing existed but lips and hands and skin and eyes and lips and hands and breasts and pussy and breasts and cock and pussy and skin and lips and cock and pussy... Will and Kathy, my husband and my lover, him and her, and her and him, and Her and Her, Her, Her, HER, HER!!...

I just had to have her! It was as if I couldn't continue to breathe if I wasn't able to give her pleasure. I just had to see her pretty pussy up close. I had to touch and taste her! She was so beautiful, her pussy so glorious! I explored each beautifully delicate fold of her neatly trimmed and shaved pussy with fingers, nose, lips and tongue, savoring her aroma and flavor, greedily pushing my husband away to have her all to myself. I let my instinct take over, finding her swollen clit to lick and nibble, looking deep into her eyes to read her reaction to my searching mouth, to gauge the pressure and speed of my eagerly probing tongue. She was so juicily delicious. I couldn't believe how wonderful she tasted. I deliriously devoured this wonderful new treat, giving myself completely to my lover's pleasure.

"Fuck her from behind! I want to feel you push the little slut's face into my pussy with your cock! I want to feel your cock fucking her! I want you to fuck me through her! Fuck her! Fuck her hard!" My pussy was still so hot that I came again almost as soon as my husband filled my cunt with his lovely hard penis, moaning and groaning into Kathy's beautiful pussy. I felt so proud as she came, too, screaming so that half the block must have heard her.

"I need to fucked, now! Give me your husband’s hard cock! Will, fuck me so Amy can watch and see how her husband fucks another slut! Fuck me, and let me show her what a slut she looks like when she fucks you! Put his cock in me, Amy! Give me your husband! Put your husband’s lovely hard cock in my pussy, now! Fuck me! Fuck me hard!" Kathy was steadily moaning with lust. Trembling with anticipation I took my husband's throbbing erection and, for the first time, eagerly guided it into another woman's dripping pussy.

I gently flicked her clitoris so that she bucked up to meet his thrusts. "Look, slut! Your husband is fucking me! He fucking another woman. His cock is deep in another slut’s pussy! My pussy! It feels so fucking good! Look at him fuck me! Look at his cock fucking my pussy! He’s not only your cock, any more. Now, he’s my cock, too! Look at him fuck me. Touch me! Touch my pussy! Feel me, where his cock is fucking my pussy. His cock feels so fucking fantastic!"

Will sat back on his heels, so I could lay my head on Kathy’s soft belly, getting the best possible view of my husband's beautiful cock pounding her dripping cunt. The sight and sound and scent were overwhelming. I caressed the point of their union, pressing her pussy lips firmly around his cock. I nibbled her clit and licked her pussy juices from his cock, as my husband fucked the pussy I now loved.

Kathy pulled me up so she could lick my pussy while I watched as my husband rammed his cock into my new lover. She slapped my ass as she moaned on my clit, wildly licking and thrashing her head back and forth on my pussy so that we were both cumming over and over. Will fucked her wildly, sucking and biting at my nipples as I shuddered through wave after wave of orgasm.

I passionately kissed my husband. "Oh, Will! I love you! I love you so much! Fuck her! I love watching you fuck her. Seeing your cock in another woman’s pussy is so hot! I love it! Yes! Spank me, Kathy! Slap my naughty slut ass, while you fuck my husband! Fuck her, Will! Use your cock on her! Fuck her! Cum for me! Cum in her pussy, my love. Fill her cunt with your delicious cum. I want to drink your cum from her sweet pussy. Watching you fuck her is so fucking hot! It’s making me cum! I’m cumming!! Fuck her!! FUCK HER HARD!!!"

Will soon joined us, spraying his hot cum deep into my lover's pussy. I couldn't wait to dive back into Kathy’s sloppy cunt, slurping up the delicious mingling of my two lovers' juices. "Amy, look at me. As you lick your husband's sweet cum from my pussy, you must listen to me carefully. There’s no denying it. We all know that you are a cock-whore and a pussy-whore. If you keep licking my pussy and make me cum, you will show me that you wish to submit to becoming my personal pussy-whore. From now on, you’re my bitch, and you agree to give your husband to me as my new boyfriend and lover, and that he and I will fuck whenever we want to. Stop licking me, if you can, but if you stop licking me, you will never taste my pussy again.”

There is no way that I could ever give up that pussy. Nothing could make me happier than to be Kathy’s obedient little slut. I just pushed my face deeper into Kathy's beautiful pussy, blissfully lapping up her sweet juices until she again quivered in orgasm. “Good girl. At the office, you will still be my boss. But, at any other time, you will be my slut. I will teach you and train you to be a good slut. I will use you as my personal sex toy whenever and however I wish, and you will obey me without question or comment."

That night was just the beginning of a fantastic evening of incredibly hot and wonderfully intimate sex. It has changed my life: I affirm my commitment and bond to Will. But I dearly love both Will and Kathy, and I am now their whore and sex-toy to lovingly use as they wish.

In return, they allow me complete freedom to fuck whomever I want. Will and Kathy's only requirements are that I must be always available to either of them first, that I tell all of my new lovers that I am married, that I never spend the whole night with any other lover without at least one of them, and that I relate all my activities with any other lovers to them while the three of us fuck. My utter joy is obeying their wishes... whatever they may be... with whomever they wish...

I now have a wonderful and loving husband, a wildly sexual girlfriend and sister-slut, and my sexy young stud Tom to fuck whenever I want. I feel more exquisitely loved and well fucked and desired in every way than I ever dared hope for. Just knowing that there are other women like Kathy who are not afraid of their sexuality, or of going after it aggressively is a wonderful thing. Thanks for letting me share this with you.

licks & nibbles,
your pussy-slut,
Amy

Lucky Stone pt 8

bakerman on Teen Stories

My cock finally slipped from Moms recently ravaged rectum and standing up I could see a trail of cum leaking from her arse and sliding down her leg. Leaning over to pick up my shorts I slapped her hard on the arse again and told her to pick up what was left of her dress and go into her bedroom.

“You wouldn’t want Dad or Sue

Read More
anguage: en-us">to see you lying there like that.”

Mom got on all fours and grabbed the ripped remains of her sun dress and thong and crawled off to her room. As her naked arse disappeared into her bedroom I reminded her that from now on it’s what I want, when I want it.

Waiting till her door closed I grabbed the camera and rewound the tape. I got the cable from the camera bag and connected the camera to the TV in my bedroom and checked out the quality of the recording. I watched it for several minutes, and then satisfied that the sound and vision were OK I again rewound the tape and lay back on the bed thinking of what I should do with it.

I noticed a folder on the table. The type you find in every hotel room, filled with flyers and brochures, for all the local tourist traps. Flicking through I discovered the hotel had a film processing shop and that they could transfer your pictures or films onto disk so I grabbed the tape and headed out to the store.

I arrived just as Mr Muscles from the gym was leaving and he pushed past me as if was a bug to be swatted. I talked the guy behind the counter, who was about my age, about copying the tape and what problem he was having with gym guy.

“He wants some posters of himself done for the gym but he never paid for the last lot so I’m not doing them. I wish I had some way of cutting him down a notch or two.”

I told him I might have what he was after if he could do me a few copies of the tape. He agreed and told me to come back in the morning.

Wandering around the resort I spotted Dad in a café having coffee with a rather attractive, big breasted blonde. To most people in the café this looked like a casual meeting but with the camera’s zoom function I could see Dad’s other hand under the table massaging her mound through her bikini briefs.

The rest of the day I did all the tourist things and that night everyone just hung out in our hotel room. The next day was our trip to the reef but once we arrived at the reef Mom announced she didn’t feel well from the boat ride and was going to lay down while the rest of us hopped in the inflatable boat and headed for the dive area. I knew that what she really had was the hot's for the ships black captain and with us out of the way could get herself a good fucking. Following a day of sun and sea we all arrived back at our room and everyone just crashed.

Sue had been annoying me more than usual yesterday and this morning headed off early to the beach. Dad left to play some golf but I had an idea as to what holes he was hoping to play. I went to the camera store but the young guy wasn’t there and the lady behind the counter told me he should be in about . I went back to my room to get my swimmers and towel and thought I’d head on to the beach and catch up with Sue .

Back at the room I gathered my stuff and as I left through the main room I saw Mom on the balcony. She was wearing a very small bikini and was rubbing sun block on her breasts. I stood and watched her as her greasy hand snaked its way to her upper thighs massaging in the cream. My cock gave a twitch and started to rise and dropping my gear I thought “what I want, when I want it”.

I pulled my hardening cock from my shorts and walking quietly up to her announced “how about taking care of this?” She nearly jumped off the deck chair with surprise and turning to me said that her pussy was still sore from the fucking the other day.

“Sure it’s not from fucking that black guy yesterday while we were off diving?” I said

“How did you know” she replied.

“Because you’re cock happy and from the moment we got on the boat I could tell you wanted him.” I told her.

I moved towards her holding my stiff cock in one hand and as she opened her mouth to object I grabbed her hair and pushed her head onto my cock. Once in her mouth her tongue took over swirling around my cock as she sucked more in. With my hand behind her head I began to fuck her face.

While setting up a rocking motion with my hips that drove my cock down her throat I reached for her breast and began massaging the tit through the bikini top, pulling the material aside then pinching her stiffing nipple.

Mom’s hand gripped my cock, her head bobbed to meet every push from my hips. Faster she jerked my cock taking it from her mouth and licking the head as the pressure built in my balls. Finally she relaxed her hold and I painted a line of cum across her face. Her tongue lapped at my cock as it pulsed with cum Mom worked her hand up and down the length of my cock milking every last drop and greedily swallowing it before falling back to lay on the lounge.

As I placed my cock back in my shorts I leant over and grabbed Mom’s cunt through her bikini bottoms squeezing it firmly as I reminded her that it is mine when I want it. She nodded her head as she wiped cum from her face and licked her hand. She reached out and gripped my wrist pushing my hand more firmly into her crotch and smiling at me as she closed her eyes.

I walked past the photo shop but the guy wasn’t there so I went to the games room to shoot some pool. After a while I glanced at the clock and it was now so I went once more to the photo shop, my mind filled with thoughts of what to do once I had the disks.

The assistant, Phil, was there waiting for me and apologized for being late but then told me he had some pictures I may like. He handed me the original tape as well as three copies burnt to disk. Giving me another disk he told me it contained some candid pictures of a couple of guests he spotted at the secluded cove on the other side of the island.

Finally he said that he had watched the start of the tape and burnt himself a copy and hoped I didn’t mind but working here limited his chances for any action. I thanked him and paid for the copies, tucking them in the pocket of my bag before heading to the marina for some lunch.

Looking at the café’s on the waterfront I spotted Maurice having coffee and cake while reading the paper. I approached him and once again I thanked him for flying us here and looking after us at the resort. He asked me to join him and while we talked I could feel the stone warming my chest. I was trying to think what it meant when I moved my foot and hit my bag and I heard the disks click. Thinking should I give him one the stone warmed further so I knew it was the right thing to do.

“Maurice, I know you collect movies starring a particular performer and I also know she hasn’t made a professional movie for awhile but I have this disk of her most recent performance and I’d like you to have it as my way of saying thanks.”

Maurice was a little surprised and took the disk slipping into his jacket.

“I’ll take this in the spirit in which it was given and I won’t ask any questions about how you got it.”

I left him to his coffee and headed for the beach. I met Dad and from the quick look I had it appeared he had been slapped on the face recently and the redness was only just fading. Maybe he needed the stone for some luck. We walked along the beach looking for Sue but there were too many people about to see her.

“She may be down the far end” I said “She likes to sunbathe topless to get an even tan.”

“That’s good thinking lets take a stroll and see what we find.” replied Dad.

The path took us away from the resort area and the crowds and then Dad spotted some people lying on the sand and began to walk towards them. I followed but quickly saw that neither of the two people were Sue , but they were women who appeared to be topless.

Dads up front salesman manner came out and he just walked up and introduced both of us to the women and began asking about the surf conditions. Then he asked had they seen anyone else around who may be Sue . I just stood to one side trying not to stare at these nearly naked ladies

The older of the women, whose name was Kath, rolled to one side to look at Dad and in the process exposed her left breast. Dad continued talking as if it was nothing out of the ordinary and even sat down next to Kath to talk about their holidays so far. Kath then introduced her companion as her daughter Kim. Kim looked to be about Sue ’s age and smiled at me as she shielded her eyes from the sun. Taking Dad’s lead I sat next to her and talked about teenage things like bands and movies.

Kim then reached into her beach bag and pulling a tube of sun tan cream told me to make myself useful. I applied the cream to my hands and began to massage it into her back working from her neck and shoulders to the top of her bikini briefs. Reaching around Kim pulled the briefs into her arse crack and then told me to make sure to put some on her cheeks so she wouldn’t be too burned to sit down. I obliged by kneading the two halves of her arse like two balls of bread dough. Kath looked across and seeing what I was doing told Dad that was a good idea if he wanted to rub her up.

Dad didn’t need a second invitation and was soon applying lotion to Kath’s back and arse. He knelt over her arse and rubbed with long strokes from her arse to her neck leaning forward till his crotch was spooned in her crack. Kim then flipped over onto her back revealing a nice set of smallish boobs. She had obviously been tanning for a while as there were no tan lines and her nipples blended into the golden brown of her breasts. I put more cream on my hands and was just about to get a hold of her tits when Kath told Dad to swap as she wanted a young stud putting the squeeze on her hooters.

Dad was eager to swap places for a chance to grab some young firm breasts. Kath had also flipped onto her back so I went to work and her boobs. They were largish without being droopy and had big brown nipples that were even now standing to attention as I worked the lotion into the skin. Kath’s eyes were closed and she was moaning softly to herself, then I felt her hand snake its way up the leg of my board shorts and rub against my stiffening cock.

“How about we take this indoors before we get sand where it might itch later” said Kim.

I stopped rubbing and looked at Dad, but he just had a grin on his face, and when Kath agreed we all stood and picked up our gear and headed to a cabin set in the palm trees just beyond the sand. Kim took my hand and ran ahead leaving Dad with Kath. As soon as we entered the cabin Kim just dropped everything, she then flipped the switches that started the ceiling fan and turned on the CD player. The music had a synth pop beat and Kim wrapped her arms around my neck and swayed to the music.

“These guys are called Neuropa and they’ve been playing at the bar at this end of the island all week. You should come and check them out with me.”

Kim forced her leg between mine and was humping my thigh to the beat. I ran my hands from her back to her behind pulling her harder against my leg. She pushed her breasts into my chest and rocked from side to side. I glanced across at Dad and saw Kath already on her knees with his cock in her mouth. Kim reached between us and ran her hand along my stiff cock.

“Is it like father, like son?” Kim asked.

She slid down my body pulling my shorts off in the same motion. My cock sprang to attention and Kim was on it like a seagull on a chip. Her tongue licked at the tip then her mouth opened to take it in, her hands squeezing the shaft and massaging the balls. Kim hummed along to the tunes from the CD as her head bobbed up and down the each time taking more of my cock into her throat until her nose was in my pubic hair and my cock had disappeared. Kim pulled completely off my cock and gave it several jerks sliding her hand from the base to the tip. She rolled her thumb over the head spreading saliva and making it good and slick.

Off from the other side of the room I could hear Kath grunting and groaning as she sat astride Dads cock and bounced with a steady rhythm. She called to Kim for us to come over.

“Before you drain that boy I want to try a fantasy of mine, honey”

Dad was laying flat on the floor and Kath had straddled his cock and was leaning full forward with her arse sticking out.

“Come on sonny I want two men at once and I ‘m giving you the chance to be the first to fuck my butt so come on and enjoy it.”

I positioned myself behind her, making sure not to step on anyone, spread her cheeks revealing a brown butt hole. It was then that Kim reached over and gripped my cock placing her thumb over the head. Moving forward she pressed my cock against her mothers arse and applying slight pressure to my cock head popped it into her mother’s back door. As I inched forward Dad began to withdraw from her cunt. I could feel the movement of his cock. By now I was nearly fully in and Kath began oohing and ahhing with every move. When I started to pull back for the next stroke Dad pushed his cock back in. After several strokes we had a steady rocking motion and Kath was gasping for breath between each scream of ecstasy.

Not wanting to finish too quickly I finally pulled out of her arse and she rolled off Dads cock. Kim moved in kneeling on the floor and began licking her mother’s juices from Dads cock. I moved behind her and my cock slipped straight into her already slippery cunt. She grunted as I plowed her pussy from behind and continued to deep throat Dad. Kath, having regained her breath, squatted over Dads face and lowered her cunt for a good licking.

From my position behind Kim I had an amazing view of four people getting their sexual fulfillment. I was pounding Kim with deep strokes as her head bobbed up and down on Dads cock, Dad had his hands under Kath holding her cunt in position as his tongue drove deep into her slit.

Kath then called for a change of partners and lay back on the lounge. I moved from Kim and lay on top of Kath my cock sliding fully in on the first stroke. Kath wrapped her legs around me forcing me deeper into her. Dad sat on the lounge opposite and Kim sat over him facing towards us so I was able to see his cock slip into her pussy. I banged away at Kath changing the speed and direction of each stroke to make maximum contact and the look on her face told me I was doing the right thing. Her eyes had closed and her top lip had curled back to reveal her clenched teeth. As I completed each stroke she grunted louder, her ands were all over my back, her ragged breathing and the arching of her back made me realize she was close to an orgasm.

Redoubling my efforts I felt her body spasm as her screams came quicker and not being able to hold on I emptied my balls into her steaming cunt. I felt two or three long squirts and each time she bit into my shoulder to suppress the screams of passion. Kath was nearly crushing me so tightly were her arms and legs wrapped around me. Finally her hold released and I sank face down into her bosom as she patted my head.

Kim, meanwhile, was bouncing on Dad and he thrust his hips from the lounge to make sure each stroke went deep. Her hands had reached down and were squeezing and pulling at his balls as he continued to slam away. His hands were wrapped around her chest and he had a good grip on each little tittie as they bounced with the motion.

Kim was shouting as loud as her mother and she must have felt Dad tense because she raised herself up enough for Dads cock to pop out and his cum to squirt across her belly and down into her trimmed pubic hair. Kim rang her fingers through the dripping cum and took them to her mouth so suck them dry. She rolled to the floor totally spent and it was several minutes before anyone spoke and then it was Kath who wanted to know what we wanted to try for the rest of the afternoon. The three of us just laughed barely able to move ourselves to do anything.       

       

.    

           

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Two Cent Whore

Peter_Pan on Incest Stories

Emily was just twelve and at an age when most any little girl has a right to expect to be happy. Fate however pays little heed to one’s "rights," any more than it cares about fairness, parental loss or innocence. It holds all the aces and plays them like a pro!

Emily’s mother died as she would have wished – saving her daughter’s life. Being on the crossing just outside the school gates doesn’t count for much when you’re talking high-range drink-driving and the man who carried her mother sixty-three yards down Brooklyn Way, wedged dying, three quarters through the windscreen, didn’t count for much either. Annie Clarke had less than half a second to push

Read More
her daughter to safety before the impact. It had been enough. In as much as she had fallen forwards, Emily had been spared the sight of her mother’s body being tossed airborne, driven into and butchered by the glass…but she heard it! She tried to scream…but no sound came out.

Medical opinions varied – don’t they always?

Jonathan Clarke sat upright in the ergonomically designed piece of extruded plastic, masquerading as a chair. The equally sterile sign on the desk read "Dr Peter Browning – Speech Pathologist." The man lowered his glasses.

"You must understand Mr Clarke, your daughter has been severely traumatised."

Jonathan had understood that much twenty minutes after the accident – when he arrived on the scene and his daughter had been unable to speak to him!

"Well yes doctor, I realise that," he replied, wanting desperately to snap that fucking sign in pieces and shove it down the specialist’s coat pocket. How many years had this guy trained? How many exams? for him to sit there and tell him his daughter was traumatised? Jesus Christ!

"But can you give me something a little more concrete to go on? How long might it be before she can talk again?" he added.

Dr Browning returned his gaze, seemingly figuring if he could still make that golfing appointment.

"Well Mr Clarke, all tests show there is no physiological damage – it’s just a case of Emily herself coming to terms with this er, incident. Quite frankly, time is really the best healer."

Jonathan got up. This conversation, like the dozen or so which preceded it, was going nowhere. "Thank you doctor," he said unemotively, turning on his heel and leaving the consulting room to collect Emily from reception.

People react differently to stress and loss. Some handle it, some seek to blame others. More than a few suffer emotional and personality melt-down. Unfortunately for Emily, Jonathan Clarke fell into the latter category.

Whilst her schoolwork did not appear to suffer initially – after all, she could still hear quite normally and besides long periods of being withdrawn, she was able to fulfil working tasks set for her. Few of her circle of friends were prepared to put themselves out to extend any emotional support and one by one withdrew into their own little cliques. Emily became a figure of solitude – that "poor girl who doesn’t want to talk."

Her father began to drink and in his irrational and alcohol-fuelled state, he eventually arrived at the warped conclusion that if Emily had just gotten the school bus that day, instead of having her mother drive her – he would still have a wife and female companion.

Emily sensed a change but at twelve could hardly understand why her father didn’t seem to love her as much. She felt it was something she must have done but had no idea what it could be. Whereas once he would help her with homework – she used to point-out the items she needed help on, now he stayed away and left her to her own devices. He rarely even kissed her goodnight any more. She missed her mother so much she would cry herself to sleep most nights!

Heading up towards thirteen now, Emily was a most beautiful child. Although still not yet menstruating, her body was developing in all the right places. Her hips had slimmed down and become quite pronounced. Very finely rounded young breasts that were already well past the services of a training bra. Only five-two, she could have passed for sixteen easily with a little make-up. Shoulder-length light bown hair complimented an angelic face, home-base to a cute slightly upturned nose and smooth, flawless high cheeks. She looked out at her sad and lonely little world through pretty hazel eyes that if you looked hard enough, betrayed the pain and anguish of her loss.

What her father was increasingly looking at however was something quite different. Many months now since the accident, the enforced role of being a single parent was not much to his liking. Emily’s rather sudden transition however, in his eyes at least, from gawky kid to curvy in-house tease, began to stir a lot more than simply his memories. All may not be lost, he reflected. The situation most definitely had possibilities.

It wasn’t that Emily hadn’t been trying to regain her speech. Most nights she would sit in her bedroom in front of the mirror and will her throat to deliver some sound…any sound. She could sense the presence of a system inhibitor – the kill-switch was spliced-in somewhere between her mind and vocal chords. She knew also that she herself had brought this intolerable existence into being and that she was the only one that could deactivate it.

It was the first day of spring. Walking home quickly from the nearby bus-top, she closed the front door behind her and headed into the kitchen, to find her father seated at the table reading the paper. Not only was he home from work two hours early, he had been drinking again. She could sense a distinct shift in their interpersonal wavelengths. The person who turned to look at her was a complete stranger.

"Have a good day at school Emily?" he slurred, "Oh tha’s right, I forgot, you can’t fucking talk can you?"

He was staring at her, his eyes slowly taking in her whole uniform and quite obviously, most everything underneath it. Emily cringed and instinctively brought her arms up protectively. The schoolbag afforded a comforting amount of protection. He poured the remaining contents of the bottle into the small glass. The only sound in the room momentarily was the ice clinking briefly against the glass.

"Curious as to why daddy’s home early Emily?….Sure y’are sweetie." He slammed the glass back down on the table.

"Well you’ll be proud of ya dad, see he got his-self a raise at last." He looked at her almost beseechingly….."Yeah… a raise alright…….right out the fucking company." He paused for an instant, his eyes filling with tears. "So, what d’ya think of that sweet Emily? – your old man got his ass kicked well and good. He just sat hunched up at the table, an inconsolable pillar of misery.

"Lost my wife, my job….but hey, I still got a daughter that can’t talk…shouldn’t complain." His voice trailed off as he studied her.

"Ya know Emily, you’re one beautiful little girl – so like your mother, come and sit on my lap – give yer old dad a cuddle."

She was torn between allegiance to her father and wariness at his obvious insobriety. She had never seen him slipping this far down into the ooze and yet the alarm bells were pealing like the veritable old clangers at St Martins.

Her love and instinctive trust of her father over-rode her common sense and putting her school bag on the table beside the empty bottle, she allowed herself to be pulled on to his lap. For a while he just sat there holding her round the waist. Inevitably though, the immediacy of so arousing a young female body, daughter or not, tested his resolve to the limit. He allowed a hand to stray to Emily’s knee, just below the hem of her schooldress. She made as if to dislodge it.

"What the? " he looked up at her. "Can’t even put my hand on my own daughter’s leg?" She started to get up, but he pulled her back down.

"You stay put girl," he mumbled. "Day comes I can’t touch my twelve-year-old daughter’s knee is a frosty day in Hell." He made a point now of encircling her leg just below her hemline. "See here kid, I used to have a wife – remember? You decide you want a lift to school one morning and suddenly I don’t have no wife….don’t have no fucking life either!"

He was unmoved by her sudden flood of silent tears and probably unaware of the cruelty inflicted by such a devastating statement. All he could see was a red mist. At its heart was a growing lust – no so much for his daughter particularly as simply a female body. It had been so long.

Through the thin schooldress, he could feel every curve of her bottom as she wriggled uncomfortably on his lap and it had always been just a matter of time before the blood commenced marshalling its resources at that critical point between his legs. Emily herself was only too aware now of her father’s arousal and struggled to free herself from his grip. The hand on her leg began to cross the line suddenly from familiarity to indecency.

She stared in shock and disbelief as his hand rose up her thigh, dragging the hemline with it. At the point her little white panties were revealed, she began to tug violently at his hands. Shaking her head in denial and with the tears in free-fall she clawed at him as her mind worked overtime to locate that elusive kill-switch.

Maybe it was the arousing sight of her knickers combined with the natural heat from her thighs. Perhaps simply the fact of having a young girl in so vulnerable a position on his lap. Whatever the catalyst, her struggling served only to inflame his desire and nuzzling her neck as he now was, the sight of her small but developing breasts heaving just out of sight down the front of her dress, tipped him over into fully fledged bad-ass territory.

"What have you got down here then sweetheart?" he mumbled incoherently, shoving his right hand roughly down her schooldress. She writhed in an agony of despair, tears blinding her pretty face.

As his fingers pushed roughly beneath the thin bra, tearing her dress and leaving it gaping, they encountered a softness that he had never imagined. Almost with the power to sober him up, he held her breast within his hand, fondling and rubbing it lewdly. Blinded with disbelief that this could be happening to her, she had no recourse left but to continue shaking her head while trying to break free of his grasp. She may as well have been trying to escape the embrace of a polar bear….let alone, one on heat!

"C’mon Emily…quit struggling girl," he railed at her, "Yer dad just wants to have a little play with your tits is all. Le’s see if we can get those hot little nips to stand up for daddy?" As he slurred the words, his hand cupped both breasts together as with his middle and index fingers, he began pulling and manipulating her nipples one after the other.

To her horror, she felt them becoming engorged and beginning to protrude slightly.

"Now then , that’s a good girl," he muttered, "Jus like your mum….she loved a good feel-up too." He began to kiss her neck as she tried to evade his lips. Tiring of her non-compliance, he slapped her hard across the back of the head. Emily was stunned momentarily.

"What’s yer fuckin’ problem girl? Yer dad not good enough for you?" Enraged suddenly he pushed her hard off his lap on to the floor. He stood over her as she got to her knees. Her dress having risen up as she fell, it was now hitched high one side. The sight of her three-quarters exposed panties only fuelled his lust.

"Never too late for a spanking kid," he mumbled as he delivered a hard smack across her rear end. She fell forward again trying to cover her bottom with her hands. Dragging Emily to her knees, he pulled her dress right up and spanked her hard again. He was beginning to like the sensation. Unable to make a sound or plead for help, Emily had no option but to take it. A further four or five spanks left her bottom stinging and her pride in tatters.

A lull in proceedings gave her false hope that the worst was over. That is until her father now standing astride her, bent down, simply encircled her waist and began fondling and rubbing both breasts with lustful impatience. Her schooldress was ripped open and glancing downwards she watched with horror as he just tore the flimsy little bra apart and left her breasts hanging loose. She could not believe how erect her little nipples were.

Jonathan got down on his knees behind his daughter, although all he was seeing right about now was something that shortly would be the panacea for the raging fire needing to be quenched within the turbulence that once passed for a loving parent.

His right hand moved ever backwards, seeking the holy grail of incestual perversion. The front of her panties called ‘time-out’. As he cupped her entire vaginal area, for a moment or two he was was unable or unwilling, to grasp the full implications of his degenerate actions. So shocked was Emily, she knelt there rigid with fear, unable to believe her father was wreaking this psychological devastation upon her.

As the heat from between the girl’s legs blew his last few coherent thoughts away, he tore the soft material aside and began rubbing her slit furiously, it felt so good, he could almost forget the ruination that was his life.

In desperation to extricate herself from this untenable situation, Emily kicked out blindly. Her unexpected retaliation caught him unawares and as the heel of her school shoe opened up a three-inch gash in his cheek he clutched at his face in pain. Freed momentarily, Emily took the opportunity to scramble to her feet but seeing his quarry take flight, Jonathan‘s self-defense mechanisms kicked-in and he caught her before she could make the safety of the hallway, maybe even the front-door. With her dress ripped, her breasts and knickers exposed, she put her hands up to defend herself. He slapped her hard across the face and followed this up with a savage and uncontrolled backhand that staggered her.

"You little cunt Emily," he screamed, hitting her again. She fell backwards across the edge of the table, which not being built for encounters such as this, tipped over, discharging its contents as well as the tablecloth across the girl’s prostrate body. She lay there stunned, her back was hurt she knew and she could feel blood running down her face from where he had struck her.

Having but the one impulse-rending need now, he knelt down in front of his distraught daughter and simply ripped her knickers down. As her pussy was exposed, framed as it was rather attractively by the dawning of light brown hair, he unzipped himself with feverish haste.

"Think you’re too fucking good for your old man huh Emily?" He splayed her legs roughly as he pulled his erection out. "Well girl, let me tell ya, you ain’t nothin’ but a whore – a two cent whore at that. Now spread those fucking legs and lets have no more of your crap."

Through a veil of tears she saw him inclined towards her, erection in hand. She looked around, desperate for anything to stave off the inevitable. Amongst the folds of the tablecloth something glittered.

As he gruntingly worked the head between the folds of her soft labia, Emily’s mind re-played a collage of those memories so dear to her. Her mother dressing her for her first day of school. Dad kneeling by her bed telling her a story. The Christmas she received her three-wheeler bike. Sitting on the verandah watching the first snow of the season……just then, she found the kill-switch!

Even as he pushed hard into her, she screamed out "No daddy,no." her small hand raised high above his back.

The first thrust didn’t kill him, the second one did!

Loving Brother

justjim on Incest Stories

A Brother and Sister Chapter One

Tiny Tina, a petite young thirteen year old, was bored. She lived on farm several miles from town and the closest anyone her age lived was over two miles away. The only company she had was, Tom, her own 15 year old brother. She knew he was as bored as she was. It was summer vacation and they had the whole summer to look forward too, of not doing anything but work around the farm. Tina was the spitting image of her mother, Jill. Long dark hair, slender body, 100 lbs, 5 ft tall, small petit breasts, with likewise small nipples. Tina herself was now four foot eleven and weighed only 80 lbs. Her tiny small breasts were now about the size of half an orange, topped with the same small nipples like her mothers. Now Tom looked like his father, Mark. At 15

Read More
Tom was about five foot five, 130 lbs. He was well built and maintained a muscular shape from working around the farm. Mark, his father was now about five foot eleven and weighed 180 lbs. He was also muscular from farm work. It was not all work and no play, however. They had their slack time. That is what was getting to Tina and Tom. No one their own age to pal around with. That was one reason that the two were closer that brother and sister usually were. They had no one to talk with, except each other. Lately their talk was tilted toward sex. Neither of them had ever been on a date, because of where they lived. Both of the kids being young with the curiosity that most kids their age had, and living on a farm where they saw animals breeding all of the time, were extremely interested in sex, all kinds. The two would sit on the side of the stream that ran through their farm, and discuss what they were curious about. Tom knew that Tina was still a virgin, and she knew that Tom was still a virgin. He knew that Tina had never even kissed a boy, let alone had one play with her tits and nipples or even finger fuck her. She also knew that Tom and never kissed a girl and had never felt a girls tits, finger fucked one or fucked one. They were both curious about what it would feel like. Up until now they had not even touched each other, or even seen each other naked. The more they talked about it, the more curious they became. They also talked about the animals fucking. Tina often said that she wondered what it would feel like to have a dog or another animal fuck her and fill her with its cum. Even though she was still a virgin, she was curious, she had heard of girls and women letting animal fuck the. Tom was just as curious. Of course his cock was not as big as that of a horse but he was rather proud of his seven inches. Tom knew that his cock was almost as big as his fathers, which he had seen many times. The two were as usual sitting on the grassy banks of the creek, hidden by the brush and the willows. Their favorite place. They were talking about sex, as was usual also. "Oh Tom," cried Tina, "I don't even know what it is like to be kissed. I've never had a boy touch my breasts. I know some of the girls at school that started fucking when they were eleven." "I know sis," Tom told her, "I'm the same way. I've never kissed a girl and I have never touched a girls breasts. Some of the boys at school were even fucking girls by the time they were thirteen. One of the boys told me how the first girl that he fucked was eleven. He was thirteen. He told me not to tell anyone, but he said he fucked his own sister when she was eleven. He said that they do it all the time now. He has been fucking her for the last three years. When she heard Tom telling about his friend she looked at her brother in a new way. He was handsome, he was sexy, as some girls say. She began wondering what it would be like to have him kiss her and play with her. Tom seeing his sister look at him in the strange way she was, ask, "What is it sis" "Tom," she said, suddenly making up her mind, "would you hold me and kiss me?" Tom startled, suddenly knew what his little sister was think, and why not. She was pretty and she had a better looking body than most of the girls at school. Looking at her in a new way, Tom felt his cock getting hard, as he thought about her firm petit looking breasts, and well shaped body and legs. This was the first time he had looked at her and thought about her sexually. "Looking her in the eyes, Tom finally ask "Would you like that sis, I know I would." "Yes," she said. With that Tom moved closer to his little sister and reaching out pulled her too him. Slowly he leaned down and kissed her softly. Her lips were soft and he thought delicious. He felt her return his kiss and they were soon kissing in a way that was not brotherly sisterly. Tom slipped his tongue out and softly licked it across her lips. Feeling her brothers tongue, Tina parted her lips slightly letting his tongue slip between her lips. She, as if it was natural, slipped her tongue out and for the first time, felt a boys tongue with hers. Then she felt Tom softly suck on her tongue. It was erotic, and sexually exciting. Tina immediately became sexually aroused as they licked and sucked each other tongues. As they kissed, long and gently she felt Tom's hand start to caress her back, shoulder and down across her buttocks. "Oh god, that feels good she thought, as her own hand caressed his back. Neither Tom or Tina worried about anyone walking up on them. Their parents never came down to the creek where they were and there was no one else around. Tina did not resist when Tom lay her back on the grass. She did not resist when she felt Tom's hand softly caress her stomach, legs across her pubic area and up her stomach toward her breast. She was breathing hard with building desire, as his hand softly cupped her small breast and she felt him squeeze them. The pleasure she felt as her brother fondled her tits was beyond anything she had ever felt before. Tina new she was not going to stop her brother from doing anything he wanted to with her. Her desire was growing and she was thinking about what it would feel like if he would fuck her. She would gladly give him her virginity. She thought about the story he had told her about his friend at school fucking his sister. Tina wanted her own brother to fuck her. She wanted him to take her virginity, right now. She did not want to wait to find out what it felt like to have her own brother fuck her. Tom, was like wise, sexually aroused. His cock was hard, his mind was sexually aroused at how good his own little sisters body felt to him. His hand cupping her small tits, were tingling, with the feeling of her firm tits, in his hand. He wanted to see them, he wanted to feel her bare titties and nipples. Tom slipped his hand off her small tit and moved it down toward her stomach. He heard his sister groan with disappointment when he took his hand off her tit. Moving his hand to the bottom of her pull over t-shirt, Tom slipped his hand under it and for the first time felt his sisters bare skin. "God it was soft and warm." He thought, as he caressed her bare stomach and moved his hand up toward her breasts. As he moved his hand up, he also pulled the bottom of the t-shirt up revealing her bare skin. Slowly he slipped his hand up and again cupped her tit in his hand. She was not wearing a bra, her breasts being so small and firm. Her breast were firm, but soft. Her little nipple was hard and he could feel it against the palm of his hand. Tom heard his little sister groan as he pushed her t-shirt up over her bare breasts until he was, for the first time, looking at a girls bare tits and nipples. Tom was entranced with his sisters small breasts and nipples. He watched himself fondle, squeeze and caress them. Tom gazed at her tits for several minutes as he fondled them. Then he leaned over and softly licked her small nipples. Tina moaned in pleasure as her brother fondled her small breasts and she now felt him lick and suck her small nipples. She had never felt anything like it before. A wave of pleasure swept her young small body as her brother sucked her nipple harder and harder. She cried out when he suddenly bit her nipple hard. It hurt but she still felt pleasure from it. Tom, sucking his sisters nipple could not resist suddenly biting it. He was surprised when she cried out with the pain, but grabbed his head and held his mouth on her breast. The two of them lay with Tom fondling and sucking his sisters breasts for several minutes. Then her whole body quivered with desire when she felt his hand move from her breast, and with him still sucking both of her nipples back and forth, down her stomach, to finally caress her thighs and pubic area. Tina could not control the movements of your young body as she felt her brothers hand lightly rub her pussy. She could feel her vaginal fluids flowing and making her panties and jeans wet. Her mind was in an erotic hypnotic state as she let him touch her anywhere he wanted. Then already in a state of sexual excitement, Tina felt her brother unbutton her jeans and slide the zipper down. Her body was quivering with desire when she felt his hand slip inside her panties onto her bare skin and slowly slip down toward her wet, tingling itching pussy. Tina gasp with pleasure and desire when his hand softly slipped over her small clitoris, and between her wet well lubricated thin pussy lips and on down until she felt his finger at the entrance to her vaginal opening. Tina mewed like a little kitten as her brother slipped his finger up and down her well lubricated little slit from her vaginal opening up to her clitoris. She spread her legs as wide as she could with her jeans still on to give him even more access to her pussy. She cried out when she felt his hand leave her pussy, crying for him not to stop. When she felt him slipping her jeans down, she help him as much as she could by raising her buttocks up so he could slip them down. She felt the cool area on her wet pussy, sending a chill through her. When he finally had her jeans off, she felt him take hold of her vaginal soaked panties and slip them down until she was finally naked from the waist down. She spread her legs as wide as she could fully exposing her pussy to her brothers touch. With Tom caressing his sisters hot wet pussy, he felt her hand slip down until she was rubbing his hard cock through his jeans. The first time any girl had ever touched him there. What made it even more exciting was that it was his sister who's pussy he had his hand caressing at the same time. Tom hesitated for just a minute when he heard his sister tell him to take his jeans off. He stood up and quickly slipped his jeans and pants off, then his shirt, leaving himself naked. Looking down at his young sister he watched her slip her t-shirt off also leaving her naked. They were both seeing the opposite sex fully exposed for the first time. Tina actually gasp when she seen her brothers 5 ½ inch cock. It was the first time she had ever seen a boy or man's hard cock. When he again lay down beside her and started sucking her tits and nipples again, and at the same time once again started touching her hot little pussy, she reached over and grasp his hard cock. She was amazed at its size and how it felt in her hand. She could hardly get her small hand all the way around it. At the same time Tom rubbed his fingers up and down her pussy between her thing pussy lips. He was amazed at the way she reacted when his fingers caressed her small clit. She would gasp, and her small body would wriggle and squirm like nothing he had ever seen before. Tom was also having a hard time keeping himself from cuming with his sisters hand fondling and caressing his hard cock. Tina made the next move when she moved down to his hard cock. She stared at it for a full minute, before she leaned further down and licked her tongue around his sensitive cock head. She had heard girls talking about sucking a cock, and she was not going to pass up the chance of sucking her own brothers. She was not sure she liked the taste of his pre-cum, but it was not bad, so she licked his cock head clean then opened her mouth and slipped in down until she had his whole cock head in her mouth. She loved the feeling she was getting from her brother cock head and the taste of his sperm. Chapter Two A Brother and Sister Tina was surprised when she felt her brother turn around and with his cock still in her mouth, kissed her right on the pussy. She gasp the best she could with her mouth full of cock as his tongue licked up and down between her pussy lips and across her clit, where his fingers had been. Tina was rocked with one orgasm after the other as Tom licked and sucked her virginal pussy. She came again when she felt his tongue slip inside her pussy and he began tongue fucking her as she sucked his cock in and out of her mouth. With out even thinking about what she was doing Tina sucked more and more of her brothers cock into her mouth, until she felt it slip paste her tonsils and down her throat. She had never even thought about taking a boys cock down her throat, it just seemed to come natural. Finally Tina could not take it anymore and pulled her mouth from her brothers hard cock and pushed him away from her hot wet pussy. "Oh god Tom," she cried, "Fuck me, fuck me. Shove your cock in me and fuck me." Tom almost to the point of cuming himself, quickly obeyed his young sister. He slipped between her wide spread legs and rubbed his cock up and down her pussy slit. He was taking his time as he wanted to get as much enjoyment out of it as he could. Tina kept crying for him to put his cock in her. That she wanted him to fuck her. She kept humping her hips up at his hard cock trying to get it in her pussy hole. "Damn it Tom," Tina finally cried, "Fuck me, fuck your cock into me and fuck me. I can't stand much more of this. Oh god Tom fuck me, fuck your little sister." Tom was surprised at what his sister was saying and how she was talking. He quickly guided his hard cock down to her virginal pussy tunnel and started pushing it in. As his cock head stretched her pussy lips wide as it slipped through, Tina moaned with pain and pleasure. Tom was almost unable to stop himself from cuming even before he had his cock inside his sister virginal pussy, as just his cock head slipped into her pussy and pressed against her hymen. Tom was not sure what the obstruction was that was preventing his whole cock from s lipping in. He pulled back and drove his cock in hard. He heard his sister scream with pain as her brothers hard cock tore through her hymen, taking her virginity, plunging down her virginal tunnel stretching it almost to the tearing point. She cried out again when his cock head slammed against her sensitive pussy wall and cervix. Both brother and sister held still, after Tom filled his little sisters virginal pussy with his cock. He never new such pleasurable feeling as he had from her tight pussy muscles squeezing and spasming around his cock, milking it like you would a cows tit. Both Tom and Tina gasp and moaned with pleasure once her virginal tunnel stretched to accommodate his big cock. With out even thinking about what to do, Tom and Tina just naturally started fucking each other. As Tom would plunge his cock deep into his sister she would fuck her pussy back up at his cock as hard as she could. The brother and sister fucked each other for almost 20 minutes before neither of them could hold off any longer. Tina cried out as her orgasm swept her young body and her pussy muscles milked her brothers cock. Tom too cried out as he shove his cock into his sister as hard and as deep as he could. He held it in deep as he released his load of sperm for the first time inside a girl. His own sister. When his hot sperm coated the walls of her pussy and cervix, He felt his sister squeeze his cock with her young strong pussy muscles. It felt almost like she was going to squeeze it off. The two of them lay quietly with Tom on top of Tina, his cock buried in her young pussy. They lay for almost 5 minutes before Toms cock went soft on him and slipped out of his sisters hot tight pussy. As it slipped out, he felt his sisters pussy muscles squeezing as if trying to keep it in. Once his cock slipped out of his sister, he rolled off her and lay beside her. She lay on her back her legs spread wide leaving her pussy open to her brothers view or touch and touch it he did. For the next hour, Tom enjoyed Tina's young body, exploring every inch, every crevice. He even slipped a finger into her anal tunnel and at the same time one in her tight, sperm filled pussy. He was double finger fucking her and she was loving it. Tom enjoyed licking, kissing and sucking Tina's young body, from her tits to her toes. For the next hour Tina also enjoyed Tom's naked body. She explored his body and studied his ever hard young cock. She fondled his balls, and even slipped her finger into his anus. She was surprised that he also seemed to enjoy it when she slipped her finger in and out of him. Tina licked Toms cock from his anus to the tip of his cock, cleaning his balls and cock of their fluids. For the first time, both of them learned the bodies of the opposite sex. They learned what each other liked, what felt good to them. They freely talked and told the other what they liked and what they didn't care for. They lay together brother and sister, holding each other close, kissing and caressing the other. During that hour they enjoyed the act of intercourse with each other three times. Each time Tom leaving his young potent seed inside his sister young sensitive pussy and womb. During the time they were together, Tom and Tina discussed how they enjoyed sex. They promised each other that during the school year, Tina would help get her girl friends to let Tom fuck them. Tom promised her that he would help her get his friends to fuck her. For the next month and a half, Tom and Tina, in their slack time and of an evening sneak of to be by themselves and enjoy each others bodies. Almost everyday Tom would leave his hot fertile sperm inside his sister young womb. Sometimes two or three times a day he would flood his sisters womb with his sperm. Then the inevitable happened, Tina missed her period. She was late, over a week late, and she had always been on time, almost to the day. Neither Tom or Tina had even thought about her fertile time, they had been enjoying each other so much. Now a chill went up Tina's spine at the realization of what her problem may be. She did not want to tell Tom, until she knew for sure. The next time that her parents went to town, Tina went with them. While they were shopping, Tina snuck into a drug store and bought several sets of pregnancy tests. She wanted to be prepared if she was not pregnant this time and she missed her period again. She also knew that if she was not pregnant, then from now on she and Tom would have to refrain from fucking during her fertile week. As soon as she got home, Tina ran into the bathroom. She could not wait to find out. Locking the door to make sure her mother did not come in on her, she used the test. As the strip changed color, Tina lost her color. Suddenly there it was, the color that she knew that from now on she would not like that color. That color that showed positive. "Oh god" she thought I'm pregnant. Hoping against hope, Tina done the test a second time. It too showed that color that she was beginning to dislike. It too told her that she was now pregnant with her own brothers baby. How was she going to tell her parents. No how were they going to tell her parents that she was going to have her brothers baby? Now she felt sick. No she was sick, sick at her stomach. No, not morning sickness, sick from the realization that she was pregnant. Then again, as she thought about it, it was exciting knowing that she had her own brothers baby inside her stomach. That it would grow and her stomach would grow with it. The thought of her being pregnant and her girl friends knowing it, and wondering who it was who had fucked her and got her pregnant was exciting. Especially when she thought about how curious they would be about who was fucking her and she not telling them or giving them a clue. Once she accepted the fact that she was pregnant, she found it exciting. Now she would have something over the rest of her girl friends. She was fucking and even got pregnant and they were still virgins. She would help them lose their virginity and maybe even help them join her in the ranks of pending motherhood at the tender age of 13. It would not be too hard because almost all of them had talked about wanting to get fucked. They wanted to lose their virginity and know what it was like to have a cock in them,. Know what it was like to be fucked. Tom felt like passing out when his sister told him that she was pregnant with his baby. Then as she told him her plans with her girl friends he actually gasp with the pleasurable thoughts. The two of them snuck off and again enjoyed each others young bodies. They also knew now that they would not have to worry about getting Tina pregnant. She couldn't get pregnant when she was already pregnant. Tina and Tom discussed what they were going to tell their parents. Finally they decided, and it was Tina's idea, that she would tell them that she met a boy that was just going by and because it was so boring, she had got to talking with him and they got carried away and she let him fuck her. She would tell them that she did not realize that it was her fertile time, and had not even planned on having sex, she just got carried away. When she did tell her parents that story, they seemed to believe her. They did not seem to worry about her and Tom spending so much time alone. In fact they were glad that Tom seemed to be protective with his young sister and was with her almost all of the time. Tom and Tina were just waiting for the school year to begin. They knew that they were going to have an enjoyable, exciting sexually full filled year. Tom was thinking about his sisters girl friends who wanted to know what it was like to be fucked, and Tina thinking about how exciting it was going to be to get fucked by most of her brothers friends. She knew she would enjoy them, because she could let them fuck her and she would be able to feel their hot sperm in her pussy, and not have to worry about getting pregnant. Yes, the two of them knew it would be an eventful, exciting school year. And it was only a month away.

Lisa

heater on Incest Stories

"Oh Daddy it is so big and hard and soft and hot ".
I nearly came right then from the softness of her grasp.
I put my hand over hers and start to jack off. "Do this honey" I said and showed her how to slide her hand up and down my shaft.

 She held it with both her hands, barely covering the shaft and stroked it with her soft little hands maybe 10 times as she examined the head. Her eyes were glued to the slit at its' tip as pre cum oozed from my cock.
I put my hand on her head. " Kiss it baby, kiss it for Daddy." I pushed her head down to my cock and my little 16-year-old daughter pressed her soft lips to the tip of my dick.
I pressed a little harder against the back of her head and slid t

Read More
he tip past her lips.
"Suck it sweetie. Suck it like a lollypop".
She opened her mouth and sucked up and down my shaft
 I began to move her head back and forth and started to pump it deeper, she gagged but I pressed on
" Breathe through your nose baby. Take Daddy's dick down your throat".
Wanting to please me she opened her throat as best she could and took my cock down her sweet throat as I slid down her tight, hot, wet orifice.
Slurping and drooling, Lisa took about half of my manhood down her sweet throat. I wanted to press more of my meat down her throat but feared I might harm her little esophagus. I pulled my now raging hard dick back from the depths of her throat and freed her to catch a breath of air before plunging down once again. I slid down her throat as gobs of cum began to spew from my dick, washing her tonsils with my white-hot cream.
Sucking and gagging, Lisa experienced her first taste of her daddy's cum, desperately trying to swallow every drop.
Tears formed in her eyes as spurt after spurt of cum forced itself down her sweet throat.
Finally, after what seemed like the longest climax of my life I freed my daughter from my meat. Cum and saliva drooled from her lips as she gulped the remaining cum down her pretty throat. She took her hand and wiped her small face as she looked into my eyes, searching for some clue as to what to do next.

I held her small face in my hands as my dick slow softened before her.

"That was great sweetheart. Are you ok? Daddy didn't hurt you did he?"
"No Daddy. You didn't hurt me. It's just that I've never sucked such a large cock before. The boys on my school bus aren’t anywhere near your size."

I removed her hands from my bare knees where they had come to rest and helped her up from her kneeling position between my legs.

"You really like sucking cock huh honey? Did you like your daddy's dick as much as those boys you suck off on the school bus every morning?" I asked.

"More Daddy. You're my father. It's so much more fun when it's incest."
Little Lisa smiled as I leaned back onto the bed, pulling her on top of me. Her panty covered pussy lay directly over my returning hardon.

"Give Daddy a kiss."

Her small pubescent breasts rubbed against my chest as our lips met and her tongue slipped itself into my mouth. I sucked her tongue as she had just sucked my dick, enjoying the taste of salvia and cum that was in her mouth and on her lips.
She released one hand from my grasp and slid it between us, grasping my returning stiffness. Now nearly fully renewed to its' full 8".
I marveled to myself that I was already returning after such a short time.
"I guess it's true" I thought, "The saying that a young girl really can rejuvenate your youth."

"I'm not a virgin Daddy, but I've never had something that big inside my mouth or my pussy" she grinned.

"Would you like to try it on for size sweetheart?" I asked.
"Would I ever" she answered as she raised from her position and began a sexy removal of her pink panties. I grinned as I noted to myself the word 'Tuesday' imprinted on the waistband. I thought to myself, "Tuesday is definitely my favorite day from now on"

Lisa ground and swiveled as she slowly pealed the tight fabric from her waist and turned her cute little butt towards me as it slid over the roundness of her ass.

Turning her head towards me and pushing her butt cheek in my direction she asked, "Do I have a cute butt Daddy? Do you like your baby daughter's cute little ass?"

I held my hands out, palms up and looked toward the raging hardon between my legs. "Doesn't this answer your question?" I asked

"Ooh" she said, "I think Daddy likes it. I really do"

She continued the sexual removal of her panties, bumping, grinding, and bending over at her waist as she pulled them past her calves and knees.
With her legs slightly apart and bent she exposed her ass and gave me my first glance at her nearly hairless pink slit.

"Ooh yes. Daddy likes." I murmured. "And Daddy want's to taste that pretty little twat of yours too."
Her cunt was pink and sweet looking. The slit had the puffiest little lips and I could see her wetness. There was only a small triangle of hair on her pubic bone and being a true blue eyed blond even it was almost non-existent.
The thought crossed my mind that I haven’t seen such perfect little pussy sense high school, nearly 18 years ago.
Pre cum oozed from my dick as Lisa removed her panties from around her ankles and turned her beautiful young body around to give me a full frontal view.

"You want some of this Daddy?" she cooed. You want to taste my little pussy?  You want to put that great big cock of yours in your baby girl?"
 Feel how wet I am daddy; " She came nearer to me. " I'm so wet Daddy, my pussy is drooling. It wants you. I want you. I need to feel that inside me so bad!"

To be continued

Making Christina Pt 1 & 2

AcousticDavid on Incest Stories

 The key turned as Christina fumbled with the lock.  The alcohol in her young system pulsed throughout her body making fine movements difficult.  She had skipped the last two periods of the day to leave and celebrate her 16th birthday with her friends.  The afternoon sun beat down hard on her neck and back as she entered her house.  The door slammed behind her, beads of sweat soon chilled in the air conditioned air of the living room.  She carefully walked to the couch, trying not to stumble.  She plopped down on a middle cushion and closed her eyes.  Her father wouldnt be home for another couple of hours, more than enough time to sober up.  The room seemed to spin as she sat motionless.  A faint sound of movement eminated from the hallway, but Christina wa

Read More
s just too tipsy to care. 

 "Wow, youre home early", David, her father said, startling Christina.  How could she pull off being so drunk in front of her own father.  If she could play it off, wonderful, but if she couldnt, she had to come up with an excuse soon. 

 "Hey Daddy", She said, "This is when I always get home".  He stood behind the couch watching her, knowing good and well what was running through her mind.  The school had called him at work to notify him of his daughters absence from the better half of a day from school.

 "What did you do today?" He asked, hoping for the truth, but knowing that it wouldnt come. 

 "Nothing really, just boring schoolwork"

 "Really, you didnt do anything interesting today?"

 "Besides me turning 16... no, not really"

 Annoyed with her insolence, He finally broke.  "The school called me today at work.  You have any idea what they told me?"

 "Umm... no daddy, not really, what?", She asked, scared of what was to come. 

 Angry, He spoke harshly, "You know damned well what they told me. Now you want to give me a fucking good reason why you skipped half a fucking day of school?"

 "Umm... uhh.. I dont know daddy"

 "Thats a wrong fucking answer Christina.  Look at you, sitting there like a perfect little angel.  And you have some nerve to come home drunk as hell after skipping school, I can smell the liquor on your breath from here."

 She knew that she had been caught.  She sat up and bent forward, her elbows on her knees, trying to hang her head in shame. "But.. but... its my birthday daddy"

 "Thats no fucking reason to skip school and get plastered with your little friends.  Youre only fucking 16, you have 5 more goddamned years until you can drink.  Do you have any idea what would have happened if someone else saw you like this, someone who didnt give a damn about you?? Huh?? Stand up and face me when Im talking to you dammit"
 
 She stood up slowly, shaking from the booze messing with her young mind.  "Yes Sir?"  She folded her hands in front of her and stood as straight as she could.  He walked closer to her, within arms reach.  Fearing his anger, she flinched, wary of a slap to the face. 

 "What.. you think im going to fucking hit you?.. Im not a child abuser"  He said as he stood firm in front of his young trembling daughter.  Sit your ass down now, we need to have a little 'chat'". 

 She sat down on the couch, and he sat on the coffee table edge in front of her.  He grasped the sides of her head, forcing her to look into his eyes.  "Youre so fucking lucky your mom isnt here.  She would ship your ass off to a private school in a heartbeat.  Im not that mean however" He stated while glaring at her.  She sighed with relief.  "But theres no fucking way that youre going to get away with this without some punishment.  Now go to your fucking room, Ill be in there in a minute to deal with you."

 She stumbled to her room, holding onto the walls for support.  He waited for her to get to her room, the opening and closing of the door signaled that he was in the clear.  He walked to the front door, locked it.  Walked to the windows, and closed the blinds.  Little did Christina know, but her father had a lot more in store for her than just a simple grounding. 

 Her father and her mother had been divorced since she was a kid.  Her father had no marraiges since, not even a girlfriend.  He had been waiting for this day for years.  The phones had been disconnected before Christina got home from school, the school was notified that Christina was to be moved to a different school.  With no phone, and no outside contact, noone was going to be able to know of her whereabouts.  He grasped a black bag from the corner of the room, and walked to Christina's room, ready to dish out the punishment necessary. 

 Christina lay on her queensized bed, her eyes closed, spread out.  "Sit the hell up" He barked at her.  She sat up to face him, a serious look in his eyes seemed to burn holes in her.  "Theres no way youre getting off with this.  Ive put up with your meaningless bullshit for years, and quite frankly, Im fucking tired of it.  There is NO way that you will ever do anything like that again."  She shook from sheer fright from his words, the liquor fogging her mind, she thought a simple spanking was in store for her. 

 "Take your clothes off, Im going to do something that I should have done a long time ago".

 She seemed to pause, her father commanding her to strip off her clothes seemed strange. 

 "Do it NOW dammit, dont make me ask you again"

 She did as she was told, slowly removing her tshirt.  Her white cotton bra masked her young breasts.  She slid off her shoes and socks, then her skirt.  The only thing keeping her concealed was  a few square inches of cloth. 

 "ALL OF IT"

 Christina fumbled with her bra clasp, removing her bra and covering up her breasts with one hand.  Her breasts covered, she slid off her white panties with the other, holding her legs tightly togther and covering her crotch with the other hand.  She sat on the edge of the bed, trembling out of fear, naked, her father before her holding a black bag. 

 "Now lets get something perfectly clear Christina, You will do as i say when I say, and do not question me, or you will regret it.  Understand?"

 She shook her head yes.

 "Turn around" He commanded.

 She stood up and turned around, her arms dropping to her sides, for her tender parts were now out of his view.  He watched as her curves lightened in the sunlight.  He reached into the strange bag, and pulled out a piece of metal which Christina could clearly hear clanging together. 

 The rachet sound of a handcuff eminated as her left hand was cuffed.  They were padded leather cuffs, but the sound, and knowing what they were, scared Christina to death.  She started to turn around, before her father grasped her shoulders and held her still.  The other hand was cuffed, and he turned her around to face him. 

 "What are you doing daddy??" she whimpered, tears of fright forming in her eyes.

 "Im going to teach you some respect". He said, his eyes staring at hers, not at her tender young body, unexposed and shaking. 

 "You have no concept of respect Christina," Her father said to her sharply, "none whatsoever.  After Im done with you, you will truly know how to show someone of authority the dignity they deserve."  Pushing her on the bed, her hands captive under her rump.  He stood before her, "This is all for the best Christina, It needs to be done.  Im only doing this because I love you, and you will soon understand what i mean by that."

 He bent down to her, kissing her cheek softly, the first non-agressive sign he had given her all day.  Her state still scared the hell out of her, She feared her predicament, she feared her punishment, but most of all, she feared what her father was going to do to her."

 "Stand up" Her father commanded as he watched his teenage daughet struggle to stand without the aid of her hands.  He grabbed her waist and pulled her.  Handing her the black bag behind her back, which she grasp with both hands, he motioned her to follow. 

 "Take a good look at your room Christina, this is the last time youll see it in a long time".

 She looked around at her room, her bed, her dresser, her freshly removed clothes wadded up on the floor. She turned to her father and followed him.  He led her, turning around periodically to make sure she was obeying, through the hallway, and up the stairs.  She knew where he was taking her, a place where she hadnt been since her mother lived with them.  He was taking her to his room. 

 His room was significantly larger than hers, sporting a king sized bed with large, almost gothic, pillars on its corners.  Except for the bed and a dresser, His room was devoid of all furniture.  The carpet was cept imaculately clean, the bed was made, and nothing was out of order.  He motioned for her to move to the bed.  The sun now turned her beads of sweat into tiny prisms, giving her an almost angelic glow.  She stood at the end of his bed, looking around.  He stood behind her. 

 "Notice anything?" He asked

 "No daddy", her voice quivering.

 He stepped beside her, pointing at one of the posts by the headboard.  There was a chain, something almost fit for a dog, attached securely with a padlock to the sturdy wooden pillar.  The stainless steel chain lay curled up on the head of the bed, tipped off with a leather collar, also padlocked to it. 

 He removed her handcuffs, and instinctively she rubbed her wrists.  "Lay on your back on the bed" He said to her in a calm, almost soothing voice.  She did as commanded, laying on her back in the middle of his huge bed.  He knelt on the bed before her, and slowly spread her legs a bit.  The bright firey pubic hair which seemed to bush out from her crotch caught his eye.  He had thought for sure that every girl her age had shaved, but his own daughter proved him wrong.  He rubbed her soft pubes with one hand before bracing himself over her.  She had feared this, she had feared being taken by her father, being ravaged.  He bent down to her soft cheek, and whispered softly into her ear.  "I am going to make you mine Christina."  He moved to the side of her, unlocked the collar from the chain, and gave it to Christina. 

 "Put this on Christina."

 "Please dont do this daddy... please", tears now streaming from her cheeks onto her fathers bed

 "What did I say about not doing as youre told Christina?  That was your one and only excused disobedience that I will allow, all further will be strictly punished."

 She slowly attached the collar around her neck.  The thich leather fit her perfectly.  Holding it closed, her father attached the padlock to the clasp. 

 "You are now mine Christina, you are now my little girl.  I hold your very life in my hands, and I will teach you how to be a true woman."

 She lay there, on his bed, motionless, the severity of her situation sobering her up.  A thousand rampant thoughts ran though her head.  What lay in store for her? What was her father going to do to her?

 He sat up before her, grabbing the mystious black bag.  He motined for her to sit up as well.  They both sat indian style on the edge of the bed, facing each other.  The contents were dumped out onto the bed, and the mere sight of the objects made Christina bawl with fright. 

 Dildos, Butt plugs, Anal Beads, various gags, rope, duct tape, a small package of needles, clothes pins.  These were merely the top of the pile.  She turned her head, crying harder than ever.  She had no intention of looking upon the devices which she feared her father was to use on her. 

 "Happy Birthday Baby"

 Only sobs came from Christinas lips.

 "I said happy birthday Baby"

 she sniffled... turning to her father, "What did I do wrong?"

 "See Baby, this is what Im talking about, you show no respect".  He grabbed a rubber ball gag from the pile and held it before her to look at.  Holding each end, he slowly and carefully moved the gag closer to her mouth.  She moved back. 

 "tsk tsk tsk Baby... I thought you had more respect in you than that.  Now I have to force you".  He grasped her tiny body, pushing her against the matress.  Holding her down, he forced the ball into her mouth, and closed the clasp around the back of her bright red hair.  She began to drool almost instantaneously from the corners of her mouth.  He wiped them off with a rag, and sat her back up. 

 "See Baby, If youre good, then youll be treated good.  If you act bad, then... i think you know what happens then."  He pulled her head closer slowly and tenderly kissed her forehead.  She didnt move a muscle, her legs and arms limp at her sides. 

 "Do you want that gag off Baby?" He asked sincerely

 She nodded yes

 "You going to be a good baby for daddy?"

 She nodded Yes

 He nodded, and she removed the gag herself. 

 "Lets get one thing straight Christina.  I love you more than anything.  And Im only doing this for your own good. "

 She tried to resist, but knew what her father wanted to hear.  "I love you too Daddy"

 "Good baby, good... " He kissed her cheek again.  "Now Im going to ask you some questions and I want you to answer them honestly"

 "Ok daddy".. her tears and sobbing were almost gone

 "Have you ever been with a boy before baby?"

 Embarassed, she lowered her head and shook no.

 "Baby, look at me when you answer"

 "Yes Daddy" She answered, raising her head up, and pushing her red locks out of her face.

 "Have you ever masturbated before?"

 "Yes Daddy, I have"

 "Good, now one more important question: Have you ever had an orgasm?"

 she studdered.. "Uh... i really dont know daddy.. uhh.. maybe... i dont know"

 "Very well", her father answered, giving her a loving smile, which seemed to brighten up her expression. 

 "Dont Worry baby, Im not going to hurt you.  I will only punish you if you deserve it"

 "Ok Daddy"

 He stretched out his hand for hers, and stood up, pulling her up to her feet.  "We need to get you cleaned up Baby"

 "Ok Daddy"

 "Go into my bathroom, Ill be in there in a minute"

 She slowly walked to the bathroom.  She gently tugged at her collar.

 "Its not going to come off Baby, so dont even try"

 She turned the corner into the bathroom and sat silently on the toilet, pondering her future. 
 Her father walked in minutes later, Christina looked up at him.  "I just want to make sure that youre perfectly clean for me Baby"

 "Im clean Daddy, I promise"

 "You may be clean enough for you Baby, but youre not clean enough for me.  Now I want you to get on all fours in the bathtub facing away from me. She did as she was told, moving the shower curtain aside, she noticed a tube securely attached to the bathroom faucet.  He knelt beside her, rubbed her back with one hand as he placed the end of the tube in the drain with the other.  The sound of running water filled the bathroom as he turned the bathtub on.  Turned all the way to the left, the hottest temperature, he left the hose, and began to rub his daughters back with both hands, kneeding and massaging her tender back.  She remained firm, looking over at him through her red hair, a slight smile graced her face, to which her father smiled back. 

 "This may hurt a little bit baby, but its for the best.  Stay right here, Ill be right back"  He walked out of the bathroom, returning quickly carrying a small butt plug and a bottle of lubrication.  He grabbed her hands, and guided her chest on the side of the tub, resting there, leaving her hands free.  She held out one hand, which he grabbed.  Holding hands, Her father could tell that she was on the right path.  He held the bottle of lube over her rear, squirting a small ammount into the crack.  His free hand massaged the silky smooth substance over her asshole. 

 This was her first feeling of being intimately touched by a man.  At the time, she would have picked no other.  Her father pushed against her tiny hole with his index finger, rubbing the lube inside and out.  He pushed in slowly, letting her tiny hole loosen around the finger.  Satisfied, he pulled out.  Steam now filled the air.  He lowered the temperature of the water, and set it to around half intensity flow.  With his free hand, her father slowly guided the hose up to her anus.  The hot water made Christina squirm as it splashed all over her legs and rump.  Slowly he pushed the tube into her rectum, holding it there while the warm water filled his young daughters bowels.  Christina's grasp on her fathers hand tightened as she wimpered, but her father only smiled and nodded with approval.  She smiled back through the frequent grimaces she made.  He turned the temperature up, and watched his daughter squirm as the scalding hot water filled her tender untouched insides.  "I love you Baby" he whispered', to which she almost instantly replied, "I love you too Daddy". 

 "I know it hurts baby, but you have to be cleaned out Baby". 


 "I feel like im going to explode Daddy"

 "I know baby, just a few more moments".  He turned the water off, the hose remaining inside her tender anus, now hot from its contents.  "I want you to hold all of inside Baby, Dont let any out".

 "I dont know If i can daddy" her body was in tremendous pain, her bowels filled with scalding hot water, she feared losing her enema, she feared dissappointing her father for what me might do to her in return.  "I wont lose any Daddy". 

 "Good Baby, Good" he removed the tube, only a small drop drizzled from her asshole.  "Hold it baby".  He sat up, holding the small black rubber plug.  Covering it in a generous ammount of the slick lube, he presented it to her.  "This is going to help you hold it in"

 Tears of pure pain gathered in her eyes... "Thank you Daddy..." she paused, and lowered her head.  She raised it back up and faced him, "Thank you so much". 

 He grasp her hand again, holding the plug in the other "Im going to push it in quick Baby, but its small, so it shouldnt hurt too much, so brace yourself"  He pressed the tip against her anus.  "Breathe deep baby, on the count of three, count with me"

 "1"..."1"

 "2"..."2"

 "3"... and he thrust the rubber plug into her, she let out a gasp as it slid into position.

 "See Baby, that wasnt so bad, now was it?"

 "No Daddy, It wasnt"

 He stood and grabbed a towel, kneeling back down again to pat dry his daughters warm rear and legs.  "Stand up now Baby"

 She tried to stand, but the pain in her bowels prevented the full range of motion.  She held out her hand, hoping that her father would help her to her feet. 

 "No baby, you need to do this on your own"

 "OK Daddy" and she sat up slowly, her water impregnation sloshing around in her like waves.  She braced herself against the side of the tub, and pushed herself up.  She stood in the tub, then slowly stepped out onto the rug, facing her father.  She smiled at him. 

 "Good Baby, Very Good."  If you keep the good behavior up, I just might have to reward you. 

 His hand reached over, her hand did the same, and he led her back into his room. 

 He lay on his bed, she lay down next to him.  She had either forgotten about her nudity, or was now comfortable with her body, her father hoped for the latter.  He turned on his side to face her, and without a word, she did the same.  Christina's belly bulged, and her fahter rubbed it with one hand softly, feeling the warmth from within.  "Did you like that Baby?"

 "I have to be honest daddy..." she paused, and slowly cracked a smile..." I loved it"

 "Wonderful Baby, Youre not too full are you?"

 "Not at all Daddy" she said, knowing that her body was in fact full to the point of explosion, but she spoke the words that her father would want to hear.  "I could take more Daddy"

 "Really Baby?".. his eyes widened, pleased with how his daughter was taking so quickly to her new role, "well lets go fill you up some more"

 Christina's heart sank, she had hoped that her father would not, but watched as he stood up and raised his hand for hers, ready to guide her back into the bathroom.  She went for his hand, and he cracked a smile.  "Thats ok Baby, youve done more than enough for right now"

 christina grinned, "thank you Daddy".  She lay on her back, her stomach sticking up into the air.  Her father walked around beside her, and began softly kneeding her belly with his hands.  The increased pressure was almost too much for the young girl to handle.  Soft whimpers escaped her lips as he pushed against her swolen stomach.  She forced a smile, and stared into her fathers eyes.  "I love you Daddy"

 "I love you too baby" and he bent down, moving his face directly on top of hers, staring at her eyes, he kissed her on the lips, something she hadnt experienced for over a decade.  The feeling of love overwhelmed her and the pain from her stomach vanished.  Nirvana engulfed her for the fleeting moment that their lips touched.  He moved back, she moved in unison, keeping contact between both of them, sitting up as he moved. 

 "Comeon now baby, lets let this water out"

 She remained firm, pulling her father closer, kissing him again, not caring about the searing pain.  "It can wait a little longer Daddy" 

 "comeon baby, we dont want to cause any permanent harm, lets go"

 Her heart sank as she followed her father into the bathroom.  As motined by her father, she sat on the toilet.  He guided her back on the toilet seat.  Her small frame left a large gap between her crotch and the front of the seat.  "Take the plug out Baby" 

 She reached down slowly, watching her fathers eyes as she did so, reaching down and back to the rubber plug that held the warm liquid that she now loved so dear inside her.  She breathed deeply, and pulled it out, squeezing her anus as she did so.  The faint sound of a couple of drops splashed thorughout the toilet, as she presented the wet plug to her father, it was very warm to the touch.  Her father grabbed it, wiped it off with a rag, and then set it down, before sitting down on the edge of the bathtub to watch his daughter expel her first enema. 

 "I didnt lose any Daddy" she squeeled with delight at her own accomplishment. 

 "I know baby, thats very good, thats very good".

 "I could hold this forever Daddy, it feels glorious."

 "I know baby, but its time to let it out"  her now constant smile lessened as she did as she was commanded.  She contracted her stomach muscles, and the warm water began to trickle out of her puckered hole. 

 "Push out as hard as you can baby, lets see how fast you can go, itll be like a game"

 "Oh good, i love games", she said as she pressed with all of her might as the clean toilet water splashed about.

 "But theres one thing Baby, you cant pee"

 "ok Daddy" she gasp as she stopped the small trickle of golden urine.

 The splashing seemed to last for an eternity, both of their eyes fixated upon the others.  Her father reached and rubbed the flat stomach of his daughter.  "Almost done Baby?" he asked

 "Yes Daddy, almost".  The last of the water shot from her anus, and she sat there. 

 "Comeon now baby" her father said as he unrolled a bit of toilet paper and wiped her tender wet ass. 

 They both stood up, immediately, her fathers eyes snapped to the toilet.  It had been previously flushed prior to her enema expulsion, and the water was still as crystal clear as it had been before.  "Wow" he said, truly impressed, "you were cleaned out". 

 "I told you daddy" she said jokingly as she grasp his hand again.  They walked back together into his room, laying down. 

 "Youve done very good Baby, i am truly impressed"

 "Thank you Daddy, that means a lot to hear"

 He pulled her close and embraced her body.  Christina's arms wrapped around her father, her mind soared to the highest place she had ever experienced.  She had reached that fleeting feeling once more.  She began to tear up once more.  "I love you Daddy, I love you more than anything else in the entire world, I wish i would haev told you that more often Daddy, and Im so sorry that I didnt". 

 He looked down at her, her small body wrapped around his, she looked up at him, teary eyed.  "You are my BabY girl, Never forget that. You are the only person I love in this world."  and as if almost by fate, Her father said the six words that Christina's heart was screaming.  "We were meant to be together".

 christina sat on the edge of the bed, her legs slightly spread, sitting as she normally would  if she happened to be wearing jeans.  David sat beside her, looking at his young daughter.  "It amazes me that I had some part in bringing the most beautiful creature in the world into creation.  It just boggles my mind how something so beautiful came out of me."

 "I think youre beautiful too Daddy", Christina said, her eyes full of honesty and sincerity.  "Ive always thought that we should be together too, I just didnt know how to say it to you". 

 "Can i ask you a question Baby, and please be honest with me, because Im going to be honest with you?"

 "Yes Daddy, absolutely, whats on your mind?"

 "When you masturbate, assuming that you do it a lot, what do you think about?"

 "Theres only one thing that I ever think about Daddy"... her cheeks red with embarassment..."I think of you"

 "Really Baby?"

 "Yes daddy, and in case you were wondering, I masturbate a lot"

 A sly grin came across Davids face "Really baby, tell me, how much do you masturbate?"

 Christina's cheeks reddned even more, and she looked down, "3 or 4 times a day Daddy"

 Shocked, David let out a chuckle, "You have no reason to be embarassed baby, I probably do it 5 times a day easy"  Davids arm wrapped around Christina, and he pulled her tight.

 "Well Daddy, Can I ask you a question?"

 "Go for it Baby"

 Her cheeks remained bright red, she know the answer she was about to hear, but after years of anticipation, she thought the moment would never come, "What do you think about when you masturbate Daddy?"

 "Theres only one thing I think about Baby, You and You alone".

 She looked up with tears of pure joy in her eyes,  "I love you daddy", and burried her face in Davids chest. 

 "can I ask you one more question Baby?"

 Davids chest muffled her answer of yes

 "Have you ever broken your hymen?"

 Christina pulled out and looked up, "No daddy, I would never do that" and she hesitated

 "Any reason Baby?"

 "I was saving it for you"

 "awwww  I love you Baby"

 The sun was setting in the sky, the miniblinds cast horizontal shadows against the bedroom wall.  "Looks like its time for bed", David said.

 "No Daddy", christina whimpered, "i want to savor this moment forever"

 "Dont worry baby, 'this' will never end", and he stood up, lending his hand for his daughter to pull herself up with.  He glanced down where his daughter had been sitting, there was a small wet spot.  "Hey baby, look at that", he pointed. 

 Christinas cheeks reddned once again looking at the wetspot that her pussy, and thoughts of her father, had made.  "Im sorry Daddy"

 "Dont be baby, Thats no problem" he grinned, and knelt down before the bed, bending down towards the wet spot.  "You smell glorious Baby".  Davids tongue then traced a line across the wet spot.  "And you taste twice as good". 

 Christina was now overcome with embarassment.  Her father was doing everything and saying everything right.  It was like her dreams had finally come true. 

 "Now baby, bear with me, for this may seem a little harsh, and I know it is seeing as how good youve been so far, but this is just going to last as long as it has to."  He led her over to his closet, a large walk-in closet.  He opened it, showing the interior.  A pillow, two bowls, and a chain mounted securely with metal mountings were all that was inside.  He kissed her forehead softly, then motioned for her to enter.

 "But daddy..."... her smile faded

 "Like I said Baby, this will just last as long as it has to" He held her hands and guided her down onto the pillow.  She sat on it and waited patiently for her fathers next move.  He bent down and attached the chain to her collar with a padlock, the key to which he kept on a chain around his neck.  He stood up, looking at his daughter, the most beautiful human being ever to be born, chained up like a dog in his closet, sitting on nothing but a pillow. 

 "What are these bowls for DAddy?" she asked

 "One is for number 1 and number 2" he said jokingly, "and the second one is for later, dont worry about that one yet"

 "Ok Daddy"

 "One more thing Baby, and this is very important, and must be followed"

 "WHat is it daddy?"
 
 "You may not masturbate at all Baby, you may not touch yourself at all"

 ...she signed, for she knew what she had intended to do for countless hours into the night, "Yes Daddy, I promise"

 "Good Girl" he bent down and kissed her on the forehead once more, "I love you Baby"

 "I love you too daddy"

 And with that David closed the closet door, securing it with a latch on the outside.  He laid down and quickly fell asleep with dreams of his young nubile daughter running through his head.  His daughter sat for hours dreaming about what was to come, if her daddy would in fact, take her virginity, and when she would reach that truly 'special place' again.  She fell asleep sitting indian style with her back against the wall.

---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 THe next morning brought fantastic dreams from both of them.  David lay in bed, his arms wrapped around a pillow, moaning through his lucid state, Christinas name.  Christina, however, sat against the closet wall, repeating 4 words in her mind.  "I love my Daddy".  Dreams of her father, dreams so horribly dirty, brought images to her head, images she had dreamt of a thousand times before, but only this time, they seemed more real, more tangible.  David awoke in the mid afternoon,  He didnt set his alarm, for he knew that both of them could use all the energy they could muster the following day.  He wore only boxers, a pair of red plaid boxers with no snap on the crotch.  He secretly hoped for an "accidental" flashing. 

 He walked slowly, silently, over to the closet, unlatching the door as quietly as he could, opening it slowly.  Christina sat silently inside, her eyes closed.  David opened the door fully, gazing at his daughter, and the dirty thoughts that he had just dreamt about.  He knelt down slowly, as not to wake her.  He bent in for a kiss, as if a prince was waking up a princess.  Inches from Christinas angel like face, a smile broke her stillness, and she opened her eyes, and without hesitation, spoke "Good Morning Daddy" and quickly lunged forward and pecked David on the lips. 

 David jumped back, startled, his chained daughter giggling.  He smiled back at her, "Good Afternoon Sweetheart, correcting her, did you sleep well?", and he began to unlatch the lock from around Christinas neck.

 "Of course Daddy, I slept like a 'baby" and she let out a small giggle, which David matched. 

 David grasp Christinas thighs, pulling her up.  Looking down at the closet, both bowls were empty.  "Good girl, didnt even have to use the bathroom during the night"

 "Nope Daddy, and i didnt even touch myself"

 "Promise?" David said

 "Yes Daddy, I cross my heart" 

 David bent down and grabbed the pillow that Christina had used as a pad the night before.  He held it up, ran his nose over it, looking for the tell tale sign of female scent.  He found none, and threw the pillow back into the closet. 

 David led christina over to his bed, sitting her down on the edge.  Christinas left hand began to roam down to her crotch, swollen with thoughts of her father.  She made small circles in her firey pubic hair, pulling and tugging on them. 

 "Know whats funny Baby?"

 "Whats that Daddy?" Christina asked still playing with pussy fire

 "Youre hairy..."

 "Yes Daddy"

 "... But Im Not"  and David grinned at her

 "Really Daddy? You shave?"

 "All of it is gone...

 Christina knew what she wanted to ask, she wanted proof, she wanted a glimpse of what she had always wanted, but she waited

 "... and if youre good, you might get to see"

 Her heart skipped a beat, and she giggled with glee.

 "Daddy, can I ask you something?"

 "Sure Baby, what is it?"

 "Why couldnt I touch myself last night?"

 "Because i have complete control of you and your body Baby, and an orgasm without me is almost a slap in the face", his tone and face showed extreme seriousness, which was not lost on his daughter

 "Ok Daddy, I understand."

 "Well since were playing '20 questions' here, i have one for you"

 "Ok Daddy, what?"

 "Why were you so clean and spotless with your enema last night?"

 her face once again reddned, David figured she would be used to saying anything, and comfortable with her thoughts and actions around him, but she once again proved him wrong. Her red cheeks were a literal embodiment of her innocence "I like enemas a lot daddy"... she smirked... "Me and my friend do them sometimes"

 Davids face lit up, "That sounds fun Baby"

 "Oh It is Daddy, but if i may say, i have NEVER had one as heavenly as yours last night.  You gave me the enema of a lifetime Daddy"

 Davids face reddned as the confident words came from Christina's Mouth.  "Im... uuh.. glad to hear that... Baby"

 christina giggled like a child at her fathers stammering.  "Want to know what i dreamed about last night Daddy?

 "Sure Baby"

 "You, and how much I love you"

 "I dreamed about you, and i probably cuddled my pillow to death, dreaming it was you"

 they both laughed at how childish their words sounded, but then looked into each others eyes.  Unspoken words, unspoken "i love you's" simply via a gaze. 

 "I want to give you another present Baby, I even wrapped it up for you last night"

 "Really daddy?" she bounced with anticipatin

 David handed her a box wrapped in birthday paper, she opened it like a kid on christmas, tearing the paper off quickly. 

 "Seeing as how we dont want to break your hymen just yet..."

 christinas heart sank

 "... I figured this was the next best thing" he grabbed the contraption from the box.  It was a small vibrating egg.  He handed the egg to Christina, and pulled the remote from the box.  "You know how these work Baby?"

 "No Daddy"

 "You put the egg inside you Baby, and whenever i push this button" David pushed the button and the egg began to violently vibrate, strange strengh for something so small, "it vibrates"

 "Awesome DAddy, Thank You" Christina ran up and gave David a kiss on the lips, jumping up a bit to do so.   

 "what do you want us to call your vagina Baby? what word are you most comfortable using?"

 "Ive always called it a pussy daddy, but you know what?"

 "What Baby?"

 "I think Im going to call it yours"

 David smiled and pushed the button again just for laughs.  Christinas hand shook from the strengh of the vibrator.  Both chuckled. 

 "well since We dont want to get anything in that pretty little pussy of yours yet, i figured that we could put this in your bum"

 "I bet its gonna feel good Daddy"

 David tossed her the small bottle of lube they had used the night before for her initiation enema.  "Go ahead Baby, get it in"

 Christina turned around, facing the headboard of the bed, grabbed two pillows, and placed them in front of her, laying on them, she exposed her supple cheeks and small pink hole into the air.  Christina squirted the lube into her hand, and coated the egg.  Reaching around, one hand tried desperately to spread her firm ass, while the other tried to push the egg directly in. 

 "Baby, dont you want to spread your ass a little bit before you just push it in?"

 "No Daddy, I dont need to spread it..." facing the headboard, she could speak candidly without being nervous and seeing her fathers reaction "...i dont deserve to be spread"  She had always hoped for this.  Her daddy punishing her, and she has always recited that line whenever she masturbated. Over and over 'no daddy, i dont deserve to be spread'.  One hand pulling her cheeks apart, the other hand placed the egg over her puckered sweet spot.  She counted out lout  "1...2...and then pushed the egg entirely inside her ass, grunting and moaning heavily as it passed her tiny anus" 

 David walked up to Christina, wiping the excess lube out of her sexy crack with a rag, then cleaning off her hand.  Christina licked in between her fingers, the spot David missed.  "Wow Daddy, this stuff tastes really good.... strawberries?"

 "Yea Baby, i knew youd like it"  Standing there watching his daughteres ass shoved in the air, her tongue lapping up the slimy lube from her hand. 

 She turned over on her stomach, just in time for David to push the button. 

 Waves of pleasure shot throughout her entire body.  Anal Stimulation of this kind could never bring the pleasure, or so Christina though, that this did. Her body rocked on the bed, arching up into the air, as if her pussy were desperately searching for something to grind up against.  Her hands roamed all over her body, massaging her tiny B cup breasts, her nipples erect, flicking them with her fingertips, rubbing her stomach firmly as her hands reached her pussy.  She was no longer in control of her body.  David watchd intensly as his 16 year old daugher spasmed in his bed.  He waited to see if she had the self control to stop her hands from touching her sweet spot which he had already claimed was his and his alone. Her hands stopped at her firey pubes, rubbing them with a fury that David had never seen before.  This lasted only moments before her hands rubbed against her clit, no doubt engorged with blood and begging to be touched.  He gave her a few seconds of clitoral stimulation, before he pushed the button again, and watched her body fall back down to earth, back down to his bed. 

 "Comeon Daddy, that felt good" she said weakly through heavy breaths

 "You did what you werent supposed to Baby"

 "Whats that daddy?" she said, her voice quivering

 "You touched what was mine" He nodded his head down to her pussy, where her hands still rested

 She looked down to see her hands on her fathers property, knowing that she had no control over them, she quicly moved them back to her sides before stammering "im.. sorry.. im.. i mean... im sorry"

 David shook his head in dissapproval as Christinas body went limp with self disgust.

 "I really didnt mean to Daddy, im sorry, I promise I wont do it again"

 "I gave you one chance Baby, you seem to have mistaken my kindness for leniency"

 "Please Daddy.. im sorry...I.."

 "No excuses Baby" He walked over to the black bag which sat by the closet door.  "I want you to bend over the edge of the bed, with your ass exposed"

 She knew what was going to happen.  She had been spanked as a child.  She braced herself.

 David walked back standing behind her exposed ass.  Her firm teen flesh was like porcelain, pure perfection.  He stepped to the side of her.  "How many do you think you deserve Baby"

 not knowing how to answer this questoin, christina thought for a moment. "10 Daddy?" she spoke unsurely of herself, fearing the pain that the paddle would bring her, but fearing her fathers dissapproval even more. 

 "Only 10 Baby?"

 "No daddy... i meant 15"

 "15 It is then"

 Christinas hands curled into the bed sheets, her eyes squinting, her teeth grinding.  She would be momentarily taken to hell.  David Cocked his arm back, only using one arm for the impact, and let one loose.  The sound of hard wood against virgin ass echoed in the room as christina screamed out in pain.  "Count off for me Baby, If you lose count, well have to start all over again"

 "Yes Daddy" she managed to gasp through the tears and whimpers

 "And dont scream or cry Baby, I dont want to haev to gag you again"

 "Yes Daddy"

 THe second swing of the paddle landed in the same spot as the first, the sound was louder and more intense this time.  Christinas ass was already redder than David had thought was possible, and she still had 13 more swings to go.  Christina didnt scream, but mild whimpers and sobs came from her pain wracked body.  David continued to swing the paddle at her red cheeks again and again, all the while christina thinking to herself how she loved her father more than anything in the world.  She knew that she deserved more than 15, but doubted if her petite body could handle more than that.  She moaned out softly "2... 3...... 4....5..." David continued furiously beating her ass, all the while getting pleasure from her muffled pain.  "7....8......9......10"  Christina had stopped crying, simply gasping the number of swings, then bracing herself for her next impact.  Her mind escaped, wandered off, but she continued to count off.  "12....13....14........" Somehow, the swings stopped hurting, her mind had blocked the pain, instead, christina was feeling the onset of the euphoria that being with her father brought her.  This feeling lasted longer than previous ones.  Her mind was at complete peace with the world, like she had tapped into somehting much higher than herself.  David braced himself and doublehanded swing 15.  A baseball bat style swing to Christinas bright apple red ass and a sound of a gunshot exploded, the bed shook, and Christina simply moaned out, almost as if pleasureably, "15". 

 David returned the paddle to the floor beside the bag.  And looked as christina half-lay on the bed, David unaware that Christina was in 'her place' wondered if he had in fact hurt her.  He walked over to her, bent down and kissed each bright red cheek once.  The impact had brought blood to the surface, the cheeks were unnaturally warm.  he palmed one cheek, and with the help of the other, turned christina over onto her back. 

 Her eyes rolled back in her head, Christina snapped back into reality, but only after David saw the perfect and harmonious smile of pleasure on her face.  SHe shook her head, as if waking up. 

 "Thank you Daddy"

 "Youre welcome Baby"

 She sat there, her ass swollen from the savage beating she had just recieved, but not caring about the immense pain that would put most into shock, instead, she let her hand move slowly to David, placing her hand on his leg, giving off love simply through a touch of her hand.  David sat puzzled at why his young daugher was not bawling and screaming for mercy.  He bent down and kissed her on the lips, a tender kiss that lasted longer than all those before.  Christinas arms wrapped around Davids neck and Back, holding him tight, never letting go.  Christina clearly wanted more than simply a peck on the cheek from her father.  She opened her mouth a little, and touched Davids lips with her warm tongue.  Davud Did the same.  They lay there, embracing each other, their tongues darting in and out of each others mouths for what seemed like an eternity. 

 David backed off, looking at his helpless little daughter, only wanting tender love from him, she spread her legs a bit, an unspoken invitation to the pleasures that lie within her soft pubic mound.  He moved to sit between her legs, letting his fingers slowly trace lines up and down her inner thighs, untouched by his cruel beating earlier.  Each time he traced up her thigh, he teased her by getting closer and closer to her pussy.  He bent down with his face, close to her mound, and took in the wonderful senses.  Her pussy gave off, almost as a lightbulb, radiant heat which David felt on his chin, the scent of a virgin filled his nostrils, and he slowly spread her legs.  He bend down further, and with one swift move of his tongue, flicked Christinas tender erect clit once.  She rocked up and down on the bed, shaking the entire thing, pushing Davids face even further into her tender innocence. 

 Christina had in no way earned an orgasm today, so one more tease of her clit with his loving tongue seemed appropriate.  He slowly began at the bottom of her pussy, and slowly licked his way up, her juices intoxicated him as he got ever closer to her tiny little nub.  His entire tongue tasted nothing but his daughers sweet sweet honey flavored pussy.  After what seemed like an hour, the base of his tongue reached her clit, he could feel it poking, begging, pleading.  He continued to slowly lick up.  Christina had now begun to moan out "Daddy" through her pre-orgasmic breaths.  As the tip of the tongue touched her clit, he flicked it up one more time, the last time. Her Body shook as if possessed by a demon, and she screamed.  Thick white juice began to dribble out of the base of her cunt onto the bedsheets. 

 David sat up to inspect his daughter.  She lay there with nothing but a smile on her face, breathing.  Her body randomly shook, as if she had been electrocuted by his warm tongue. She moaned out vaguely "I love you daddy, I love you".  Her cum had coated the bed between her legs.  David took two fingers and scooped up the thick white love from her pussy.  He held them before her eyes, and spoke only these words "One for you, and One for me".  He separated his fingers, and presented one for Christina.  Her smell wafted through her nose, and she opened her mouth to recieve her own juice.  Her tongue made circles around Davids finger as she lapped up every drop, moaning. David then took the rest for himself.  Suckling his fingers, revelling in virgin cum. 

 David lay down beside her as she lie motionless.  She sat up slowly, as if it took tremendous strengh to do so, as if her body were weighed down.  David lay as she sat beside him.  He had taken great care and precaution not to present his daughter with an erection.  She did not deserve an erection... yet.  She moved slowly and straddled his waist, still dripping thick pussy milk.  She bent down to kiss her father, which was met with an open mouth and willing tongue, 

 She could taste her flavor all over him, her pussy had coated him with that delicious scent and flavored his tongue with that unmistakable taste.

 David grabbed her waist and sat her up abruptly.  "Are you hungry?" he asked with love and affection.

 "Yes Daddy, I am"

 "Well The only food you will recieve..."

 Christina waited for the answer

 "will be my semen"

 Her spirit soared inside her, she moved beside him and bent down, ready to feed.  David Stopped her however. 

 "Do you honestly think you deserve my cum as of right now Baby?"

 Her stomach growled and her instincts said yes, but her mind said no, as she shook her head.

 "Well then youll just have to eat another Day Baby."

 "She sat beside him motionless, a sad puppy dog look in her eyes, she wanted nothing more than to make her father feel good, to make him feel the orgasms that he had given her.  To lead him to that 'special place'.  But she knew that she did not deserve that feeling.  David sat up, facing her. 

 "I think its time for bed Baby"

 "Yes Daddy"
  
 "I love you baby"

 "I love you more DAddy"

 David crawled to the haedboard, and unlocked the chain that was secured to the bed post.

 "what are you doing DAddy?"

 "I think you deserve to sleep in the bed with me Baby"

 "REALLY DADDY??" she screamed with delight

 "Yea Baby" he nodded as he locked the padlock around the collar and the chain. 

 "Lay down now baby, morning will come soon"

 Christina curled up into a little ball next to David, who traced hearts into her back with a light touch of his fingers.  They both knew what they and the other would dream about, but Christina had no idea the pleasure and pain that David had planned for her the next day. 

 "I love you Daddy, and Id do anything for you" Christina said as she lay there still feeling the plesaure

 "I Love you too Baby, and i know" David replied as he continued tracing hearts on her back

Father-Daughter Affair 7 (The Family Pussy)

Youngstuff on Incest Stories

Mari

Tony cornered his sister Mari at school during lunch where they could talk privately. He told Mari he had really enjoyed her pussy the other night and that he wouldn’t mind another piece of pussy from her. Mari was leaning back against the wall with her head and shoulders looking out of her big brown eyes, all innocent. As innocent as any 14 year old girl could be after having fucked her daddy and her brother in the same week.

It was the same old courting game that all boys and girls play except Tony was after his little sister’s pussy again! Mari looked great in her yellow spaghetti-strap top that showed her firm belly and her pierced belly button. Her 34" B-cup tits were standing proud aga

Read More
inst her strapless bra and clearly showed major cleavage. Mari’s tight jeans were worn and showed every move her sexy hips made. You couldn’t help but notice the perfect side to side ass-whip when she walked in them. Every guy in school was wanting to fuck her!

Mari smiled up at her brother and asked him why she should even consider making love with him again? Mari could feel the familiar tingle in her jeans that she had experienced that first night with her daddy before he had fucked her. She tried her best to be cool and not show her brother that she was indeed horny. There was no doubt though, it was her brother who would most likely be fucking her soon again.

"Because I know my baby sister enjoyed me fucking her. It was plain to me the way you were working those sexy hips with me during all that fucking we did together. Besides, remember, you even climbed on top the second time without me asking for that piece!" Tony reminded her.

"But that doesn’t mean I want to do it with you again does it Tony?" Mari explained. Mari had been thinking about making love with her daddy all day and wanted to be in bed with him again but he wasn’t here, her brother was! It wasn’t fair Mari thought. She wanted her daddy riding her and filling her with his hard cock.

Tony touched Mari’s bare waistline with his fingers as Mari jumped with "sparks" at his touch and released a soft "oooo". "That tells me your sexed up and wanting some cock in you though Mari and you know I got the cock that makes you dance don’t you baby?" Tony stated.

Mari tried to hide her smile as she only responded " maybe". Mari didn’t regret fucking her brother, in fact it had been really good intercourse with him. Mari had enjoyed the way his cock filled her pussy.

Yeah, Mari was his sister, but right now Tony was treating Mari just like any other piece of tail he was after. Tony was 18 but very experienced with the girls, like his dad. Getting his 14 year old sister back in the bed just wasn’t that big of a challenge to him. He knew what to say and do to make her want it and follow him for it. He intended to fuck his little sister again today and would not take no for an answer.

Tony peaked down his sister’s top and eyed the front of her jeans which held Mari’s delicious cunt which he would soon fill with his throbbing cock. Mari’s tail had a bull’s eye on it and her brother aimed to drill her ass soon.

Mari lightly pushed him away and told him to quit looking down her top. Tony closed right back in and even pulled his sister’s top out further so he could see her breasts plainly. Mari complained to him once more but he just told her he had seen her naked once before and she was going to be naked again very soon so she could consider it a preview of her tits.

Tony knew no-one else was watching so he leaned forward and took a little lip off of his sexy little sister followed by a more intimate kiss. Then a deep french kiss from Mari with his hand on her ass gripping one of her cheeks. Tony fondled his little sister’s ass as they kissed even running his hand up and in between her legs causing Mari to moan softly. Mari told her brother they shouldn’t because someone might see them. Then we have to leave school little sister so I can get me some of your hot pussy again baby.

Tony stated his directions to Mari, " I’m going up to the office and I’m going to sign us both out. You go get your back-pack and meet me up there in five minutes baby, because you can’t go the rest of the day without me sticking my cock in you Mari and you know it". Tony kissed Mari again as he fondled her delicious ass. Your pussy needs fucking so hurry up and meet me so we can get your legs spread soon and I’ll fill your cunt with what you love.

With that Tony turned and walked away from Mari as he headed to the office. Mari stood there, weak in her knees, watching her brother’s cute butt walk off. Mari was a little pissed. She didn’t like it that her brother knew her this well. She did need a hard cock in her. She hadn’t been to bed with her daddy since the motel a week ago. Tony had been the last one fucking her. "Damn" Mari exclaimed as she stomped off with a classic ass-whip that stated she was ready to do some hard fucking!

Tony looked up as Mari walked into the office with her back pack in hand. He smiled as she looked back at him with a scowl. "You ready to go little sister" Tony asked.

"I’m here aren’t I?" she blurted out as they turned and exited the school office.

Tony opened the passenger door for Mari and let her crawl in then he went to his side and entered. He cranked the car and looked around to see if any one was around them. Seeing no one he leaned over and they began kissing. Tony got a handful of Mari’s breast but she pushed it away.

"Where are you taking me to Tony?" Mari asked.

"I know dad is working so why don’t we go over there and spend the afternoon fucking in his bed. Is that cool to you baby?"

Mari pulled her make-up kit out of her small purse and told her brother, " well, you're driving."

Mari touched up her make-up as Tony drove to their dad’s house. She even put on some lip gloss and added more perfume to "various electric spots".

Tony pulled into the drive and parked. They walked to the door with his arm around Mari’s waist. Tony knew where the key was hid and he opened the door. They were barely inside before he seized his little sister from behind.

Mari dropped her purse on the floor as her brother put his arms around her from behind and kissed her neck and ran his hands over her jeans. "I want your pussy right now Mari" Tony moaned. "I can’t wait to feel my little sister’s tight cunt wrapped around my hard cock."

Tony found Mari’s lips and they began to kiss passionately as Mari felt her desire for her brother’s cock to fill her aching love-hole growing by the minute.

"Damn you Tony! You’ve got me so horny it’s driving me crazy", Mari told her brother.

They walked into the living room where Mari turned to face her brother and she fell into his arms as they began to kiss again. Tony’s hands were all over his sister’s perfectly shaped ass. Mari was only 14 but she had the classic upside-down, heart-shaped ass you expect to see on a beautiful cheerleader. Mari’s ass would get a major workout this afternoon and tonight!

"Not here Tony please. If you want me, then make-love to me in a bed this time where I can enjoy it more and make it better for you baby ok?" Mari asked.

Tony smiled and led Mari by the hand over to the couch. Their was about to be some serious brother-sister fucking going on! Before Mari could lay down on the couch, her brother was peeling her top over her head followed by unhooking her bra and dropping it to the floor by the couch.

Tony whispered in Mari’s ear, "You want your brother’s dick buried in you bad don’t you baby?"

Mari could only reply from the passion she was feeling, " yes Tony. I really need it baby". As soon as she said it she was in disbelief that she had even uttered the words. They were true but how could she have actually said it, revealing the truth of her soul. With that declaration Mari sealed her sexual fate for this day and night.

Mari followed that statement with; "God I want it deep Tony, please!"

Tony stood and stripped naked showing his hard throbbing cock to Mari. "Oh yeah baby sister. Your brother is gonna take care of your sweet pussy. I want to hear you moaning my name when my dick is filling your hot cunt."

Mari wasn’t at all ashamed to have sex with her older brother. He was sexy and all the girls wanted him. Why shouldn’t she spread her legs for him and enjoy the pleasure of his big cock driving into her young body? Mari had enjoyed fucking him the other night and knew their sex would be even better this afternoon and she was so ready for it.

Tony joined Mari on the couch now as their lips melted together and their tongues began to wrestle. They were both uttering soft moans and desires as their kissing continued for several minutes as Tony fondled his sexy sister’s ass and legs.

Tony then licked Mari’s neck and chest before settling on a bare breast. He circled Mari’s breast globe several times with his tongue before pulling her nipple into his mouth and swallowing a large portion of tender breast meat with it. Tony sucked and slurped his sister’s breast like a hungry animal.

Mari could feel the intense sucking pressure her brother was applying and it sent tingles of pleasure through her body. Mari could also feel Tony’s hard cock pressing against the crotch of her jeans and she dreamed of how wonderful it would soon feel plunging deep inside of her over and over!

Tony suddenly stopped and sat up. He pulled Mari by the hair of her head up and over towards his lap. She instinctively knew what her brother’s lust was. Mari rolled to her side facing her brother’s cock with her body longways on the couch. Mari’s mouth popped open ready to give the pleasure desired.

Mari kissed the head of her brother’s big cock with her soft lips before flicking her tongue all around the spearhead and around his shaft. Mari slowly licked up and down his meat-stick with a strong and forceful tongue. Mari was nearly in a state of worship for her brother’s cock.

Mari worked back up to the top of this wonderful instrument of pleasure, then opened her lips wide to accept Tony’s throbbing cock into her oral cavity. Tony could not contain his moan of satisfaction as he watched his little sister swallow his dick! "Oh God Mari" he moaned loudly!

Mari had to breathe through her nose because the size of her brother’s cock cut off all air through her mouth. Mari moaned and gave approving sighs of "Umm, umm" as she enjoyed the taste of a man’s cock again. Mari’s big brown eyes outlined with her painted eyelashes and blue eyeliner glanced up at her brother’s face off and on as she looked for signs of his approval in how she was sucking his cock.

Mari could see him open his mouth and let a soft moan escape each time she sank his meat-pole back into her throat. He smiled when she rose to the tip of his penis and circled the spearhead with her tongue and then began to sink him back down through her mouth again. Tony had dated 18 and 19 year-old girls who couldn’t suck cock near as well as his own 14 year-old sister.

Mari continued to suck her brother’s cock passionately feeling his heart beating in her mouth as Tony’s dick slowly grew larger in his sister’s mouth. It swelled till Mari could feel the large veins full of blood and knew his cock juice was near. Tony suddenly pulled her head up off his cock using the a fist full of hair.

He looked at her and said; " No bitch, every drop of my sperm is gonna fill your tight, little pussy today Mari!" Your gonna have no doubt that your pussy has been well fucked when I fill you to the top with my cock and cum. I’m about to give my sexy sister the fucking she needs and deserves for being such a tease with her body.

Tony stood and took Mari by the hand to help her up. They walked to their dad’s bedroom with Tony’s arm around his sister’s bare waistline. Tony thought he could actually smell the sweet scent of his sister’s pussy. They stood in the doorway of their dad’s bedroom facing each other and kissing. Tony was nude and Mari was topless. Mari could feel her brother unbuttoning her jeans and then she felt them drop to her ankles with a push on each side of her hips by her brother. Mari’s panties quickly joined her jeans on the floor as her young naked body pressed into her older brother’s flesh.

Mari’s soft hand held her brother’s large hand and led him to the bed where she turned down the sheets for them. Mari longed to feel a hard cock buried in her again and she didn’t want to wait for it! Mari laid in the middle of the bed and held her brother’s jerking cock in her hand as she pulled him to her spread legs. Mari leaned up to gently kiss her brother’s cheek and softly whispered she wanted him to make love to her.

Tony was crouched on his knees between his sexy sister’s naked legs with his cock-head poised against the entrance of her pussy. He leaned forward and kissed Mari’s glossed lips as he suddenly sank his penis fully into Mari. Mari moaned loudly " OH GOD YES TONY!".

Tony began a slow rhythmic fucking of his 14 year old sister, Mari’s eyes were closed as she enjoyed the feeling of her hunk of a brother’s cock splitting her hungry cunt open. Mari’s small hands rested against the force of her brother’s chest as he drove his cock into her time after time. Mari’s bare feet stroked up and down his hairy legs encouraging her incest lover to master her young body.

Tony sucked some breast now and then as he continued to stroke his hard cock into Mari. Mari moaned her brother’s name several times as she felt the flood of female cum release from deep inside of her womb causing her to push her pussy against her brother’s cock hard and grind her hips into him. Oh how she loved the feeling of sex with anyone who wanted her.

Tony began to swell inside of Mari as she massaged his legs and ass with her hands. She continued to moan his name as she told him she needed his cum in her. Tony now held his sister’s naked legs apart by her knees and pounded his cock deep into her until he felt his balls jump and then spurt hot male sperm into this vixen cheerleader.

They collapsed together for a moment as Mari caught her breath after their first fucking of the day. Mari soon climbed atop of her brother and straddled him, playing his limp cock against her vagina and clitoris. Mari smiled at Tony and told him she wanted more! Mari did love fucking very much.

Scott pulled up into his yard noticing his son’s vehicle parked there. He thought that was unusual since it was a school day and it was only like 2 in the afternoon. The door was also un locked but Tony knew where he kept the key at so that was ok. It was just strange. Maybe his son was sick and had come over to lay down.

Scott silently opened the door and saw a small purse laying in the entrance hall with a large blue "M" on it. That was odd...Mari had a purse like that! Scott then heard some sounds down the hallway and decided to quietly investigate in case of burglars or something. As he walked down the hall he passed the living room where he saw male and female clothes on the floor.

He quietly reached the door way to his bedroom where he saw a pair of girls jeans and panties laying in the floor. The sounds were unmistakable now. Someone was in his bedroom fucking! Tony stood there and clearly saw the sexy form of his young daughter riding a cock buried in her cunt. She was working her hips and moaning from the undeniable pleasure she was receiving. It was stunning but he now realized that his 18 year-old son and his 14 year-old daughter were fucking in his bed and they were serious with it! He decided to silently stand and enjoy the performance.

He watched Mari work and buck her hips as she rode her brother’s up-thrusts of cock-meat. He saw his son’s hands kneading and massaging his young daughter’s delicious bare flesh, hips, ass and legs as they kept fucking. The same ass he had already enjoyed fucking a few times himself. Mari was no-doubt a sweet, young piece of ass and Scott had to admit he enjoyed the view of her taking cock in her pussy even though it wasn’t his, yet!

Scott watched as Mari exploded in a massive orgasm as her brother filled her pussy with a second load of hot sex-juice. Mari left her brother’s cock in her as she laid forward on his chest to rest. Her sexy legs were still quivering and jerking as the sensations of their delicious fucking session flowed through her young body and soul. Mari knew she was hooked on her brother’s cock and that she could never deny his lust for her. Mari could never see herself unwilling to spread for her brother and provide her pussy to his needs.

Scott eased back out before they noticed him and he went into the living room and sat in his favorite chair which was in the back corner of the room. It was turned slightly towards the wall so he could sit there without being noticed unless his son and daughter looked for him.

Tony came out to living room after a few minutes and sat on the couch as he turned on the tv. Mari walked out about 5 minutes later wearing her thong panties and a button-up shirt belonging to her daddy. Mari stood in front of her brother as he ran a hand up under the shirt tail and played with her panties. He told Mari to go get him a beer from the refrigerator. Mari did as she was told.

Mari handed her brother his beer and sat on his lap with her sexy legs open for his viewing pleasure. Tony asked his little sister if she enjoyed the fucking they just did. Mari could only reply of course she did. Mari told Tony she would have sex with him anytime he wanted her.

"You feel so good when your deep inside of me Tony. I love having sex with you baby" Mari stated.

Mari held his beer for him as they began to kiss passionately again. Tony pried his sister’s legs apart and slipped her panty down over her knees and down to the floor again. They kissed as he slipped two fingers into Mari’s still wet cunt as she grunted at the insertion. Tony began to methodically finger-fuck his little sister as Mari moaned her appreciation.

Tony unbuttoned the top two buttons of her shirt with his teeth and Mari laid the shirt back and exposed her breasts to her brother’s hungry lust.

Scott stood now and turned to his children on the couch. He asked in a loud voice, "what the hell are you doing Mari?" Mari jumped up from her brother’s fingering to grab her panties and close her shirt. She claimed her brother had raped her and forced her to have sex with him!

Scott slapped Mari and told her not to lie. He told her he had watched her ride her brother’s cock in the bed. You are the one that seduced him I bet Mari!

"Your going to have to pay for what you did with Tony. You have to be punished", Scott said with a smile.

Scott then pulled a set of handcuffs from his back pocket and slapped them on his young daughter. Mari was in shock at what was happening and just let her daddy lead her back to the bedroom, lay her down and connect her handcuffs to the headboard on the bed.

Scott called his son into the bedroom. Tony was still naked as he heard his dad ask him how many times he had sex with his little sister?

Tony was honest and replied "well dad I fucked her twice today and three times the other night."

Scott smiled and patted his son on the back as he told him how proud he was of him . "I guess my boy has his daddy’s eye for sexy young tail".

Tony was a little taken back and asked his dad if he was in trouble for fucking Mari. Scott put his arm around his son and told him of course not, that he’d had her himself, twice. "Your sister has a really good pussy son. I know now that it is something we should start enjoying together. We fish and hunt together, now we can start fucking pussy together too!"

"Are you sure dad? I like fucking her and it might be fun to screw her with you daddy" Tony exclaimed.

Mari couldn’t believe her brother and daddy were discussing this. How could they even think of it. Mari truly enjoyed fucking each of them but she felt their fucking should be in private, one on one not all together! Mari begged her daddy to make Tony leave and she would make love with him again, just the two of them.

Scott would have none of it and told his daughter she must be punished for her deception and all her teasing of them. Scott undressed as he told his son to go get two cherry popsicles from the freezer and a can of spray whipped cream from the refrigerator. Scott pulled a small paddle from the night-stand beside the bed.

Mari struggled against her handcuffs that held her firmly to the bed posts with her arms spread away from her sexy body and over her head. Scott used his pocket knife to cut his daughter’s cotton thong panty from her hips and toss the remains aside. He watched as Mari kicked her creamy legs in protest and he noticed his son’s sperm on Mari’s pussy lips and in her pubic hair where it had been deposited during the fucking they had already completed. Mari was about to do a lot more fucking but this time she would be servicing both the males in her life who lusted for her sexy ass. After all, she was quickly becoming "The Family Pussy".

When Tony re-entered the bedroom, his dad asked him to hold the paddle and spank his sister’s ass when he told him to. Scott rolled Mari’s hips to one side and asked her if she had seduced her brother.

Mari’s reply was "No daddy, he wanted me and made me have sex with him!"

Scott instructed Tony to give his sister’s ass cheeks 5 hard licks and Tony did as instructed. Mari cried out in pain.

Scott again asked Mari if she had seduced her brother? Mari again denied it and was spanked. The third time Mari admitted she was the one that seduced her brother, it was her fault.

Scott now asked Mari if she was going to have sex with both of them in a threesome?

"No daddy! I’m not like that daddy. I’ll make love with you or with Tony but I want to do it when we are alone, just one of you and me. I’d be embarrassed making love in front of someone else" Mari replied.

WRONG ANSWER! Five more licks were dealt to this sexy fourteen year-old ass.

"Yes you will fuck us both Mari won’t you baby?" Daddy demanded.

"Yes daddy. I will, I will, I promise. I will! Please don’t paddle me again" Mari begged.

Tony and his dad each took a side of the bed and leaned in to kiss and nibble on Mari’s neck. Each of them took a breast mound in their hand and fondled the breast-meat and played with her enlarged nipples. Mari couldn’t help but moan. Then suddenly the cherry popsicles were pressing into her breasts. Their coldness producing magnificent erect nipples.

"Oh God, oooo my God" Mari moaned.

Mari had barely moaned her pleasure when her daddy took one breast-mound into his mouth and her brother took the other as they began to hungrily feed upon her aching flesh. Mari squirmed as the popsicles trailed down her abdomen and across her hips into her pubic mound.

"No, no pleasezzzz no.." Mari pleaded.

Each popsicle took a turn splitting the lips of her pussy but never entering her cunt. The heat of young Mari’s boiling love pot quickly evaporated the last drops of cherry liquid. Mari’s dad let her breast flop from his mouth showing the redness of the intense suction he had placed on her.

Scott left his son sucking his sister’s breast and playing with her spread legs. Scott secured two more popsicles and returned to the bed. Scott had his son take a popsicle and told him it was time to punish Mari some more.

Scott eased his popsicle into his daughter’s cunt and told his son to do the same. Mari came up off the bed at the intense coldness inside of her as her lovers worked their cold prongs in and out of her. They both licked and slurped her creamy thighs, hips and tummy. Mari moaned and cried in pain and pleasure as her torture continued until only the bare sticks from the popsicles were left, her hungry pussy having devoured the last vestiges of the icy treats.

Mari moaned her dad’s name and begged him to fuck her now please?

Scott slapped her and asked her if she would ever again have sex without both of them being invited to share her bed and fuck her.

"Daddy please? Please, you know I love to have sex with you and with Tony too, but can’t I just make love with one of you at a time in private? I promise, I’ll always give you both some but let me do it my way daddy." Mari begged.

Scott slapped her again and then raised her butt for her brother to spank hard with seven licks of the paddle.

"You’ll fuck us both now and you’ll keep fucking us in a threesome when we tell you we are ready for some pussy, won’t you Mari?" Scott demanded. " And you will ask us both to take your pussy now. Ask your brother and daddy to fuck you Mari!" Scott exclaimed.

Mari dripped a tear from her brown eyes as she asked them both to fuck her and to fuck her at the same time.

"Should we oblige your poor little sister son?" Scott asked.

"I wouldn’t mind another piece of her pussy daddy" Tony replied.

Scott told his son to get him a little bit of pussy first. Scott stuck his cock in Mari’s face as Tony crawled between his sister’s sexy legs and sank his cock deep into her cunt. When gasped at his penetration her mouth opened and Scott slipped his meat into her mouth to be sucked off.

Mari oooed and moaned as her pussy was ravaged and audibly showed her delight at the taste of her daddy’s cock. Mari loved to suck cock now and she tried to capture more and more cock into her mouth and throat. Tony got about three or four minutes of steady pussy until his dad said to swap.

Tony moved and Mari gladly accepted his cock in her mouth tasting her own pussy juices on her brother’s cock. Scott slipped between her muscular legs and plunged his bulging cock deep into his daughter’s pussy causing her to rise from the bed with her hips to meet the massive intruder. Mari’s pussy seemed better than ever to her daddy as he drove into her hard and deep.

Scott held Mari’s classic cheerleader thighs in his hands as he drilled her cunt over and over. Tony loved looking at his sister’s cheeks cave in as she applied suction to his cock as it stroked in and out of her mouth. Mari could feel her brother’s heart beating in her mouth as she sucked him. Mari could feel the swelling veins of his cock and she could also feel her daddy growing in her cunt as he prepared to cream her vaginal canal and womb.

Suddenly both of her lover’s cocks were spewing their hot, sticky cream into her body. One filled her mouth, throat and belly as the other filled her love canal. Mari couldn’t control her emotions and she erupted into a massive orgasm. She creamed her daddy’s penis with her young female cum-juice. Her sexy body jumped and jerked as the delicious sensations of being the "family fucking toy" swept through her soul.

They all collapsed together with her daddy’s cock buried in Mari still and her brother’s cock laying on her glossy lips. Sperm from her brother and daddy oozed from her mouth and pussy. Mari felt so warm and complete. She never dreamed it could be this good sharing her love with the men in her life.

Having a short fucking session with his vivacious young daughter and his son had been awesome for Scott. It was almost five o’clock though and Mari’s mom would soon be looking for her. Scott uncuffed his daughter and helped her up from the bed.

Scott held Mari in his arms and kissed her as Tony pressed against her naked rear. Scott told Mari she was to go out with her brother Saturday night. He informed Mari and Tony that he would call Tony and tell him where to bring Mari so they could enjoy a night of good fucking together. He told Mari to take her vitamins and birth control and to wear something really sexy for her men. He warned Mari to be ready to put out a lot if she wanted to keep on being "The Family Pussy".

 

Is

"THE FAMILY PUSSY"

Shaving Christy: Revised

SilentSpirit on Incest Stories

My names Kelly, I’m 15 years old and live a mostly ordinary life style. My breasts are about 36C. I’m very fit and my entire body is baby smooth. My butt is perfectly round and relatively large. I have curly brown hair with blonde highlights. I’m nicely tanned.

My dad moved away a few years ago and it’s only me, my mom and my younger sister who is 12. She’s very cute also. 


The unpleasant

Read More
ringing of my infernal alarm clock stabbed my ear drums. I reached above my head and hit the alarm clocks snooze button for the 7th time. The clock read 6:22 and I’m almost late for school. The bus comes at 7! I glance across the room at my wide open door. Damn! My dog knocked it open again. I laid in bed in just a small pink thong wondering how I was going to make it to my door so I could get dressed without someone walking by. Mornings were very chaotic at my house, With my sister and my mom running around trying to get ready for work or school. I stood up with the comforter still wrapped around me as I walked over to my door.

“Oh, hey Kelly” My sister says to me as she walks by the door “It’s like
6:30 Kel, Your so going to be late!”

“Its only
6:20 and no I’m not!” I said in a angry voice. I was always grumpy before my shower. I shut the door and dropped my blanket and walked to my dresser. I pulled out a pink bra and strapped it on. I wasn’t too shy in my underwear around my mom and my sister so I grabbed my robe and walked outside my room. My mom was sitting on the toilet seat sideways with a mini mirror on the sink counter doing her makeup.

“Mom! I need to take a shower, I’m late.” I sighed.

“Oh go ahead, Dear, I don’t mind” She said in a sarcastic way trying to piss me off.

“Come on mother, Hurry!”

“Ok, ok. But hurry up because I need to get ready.”

I shut the door and hung my robe on the back of the door. Then I unsnapped my pink bra and tossed it onto the other hook behind the door. I walked to the bathtub and twisted the knob to the correct temperature. Then I slid off my pink thong and jumped into the shower.

When I was done I put on my silk robe. I didn’t plan to wear the pink lingerie today so I went completely nude underneath the robe. My vagina was completely shaved and the silk felt good rubbing against my bare pussy lips.

I trotted down the stairs to the kitchen table for breakfast. Kelly was also wearing a robe. Hers was Cotton. She didn’t have to go to school until
7:40 so she had plenty of time. She was very sexy in it because it was so revealing to her 32C breasts. It was very amazing how matured she was for 12 years old.

We always joke because we say she is going to become a mutant when she is older at the rate she is growing. It was very tight and she left her rope dangling. It wasn’t tied. You could tell that she wasn’t wearing a bra because I could see her bare chest between her breasts.

My mom was wearing tight jeans and a white striped T-shirt with a collar. She was a teacher. As I ate my bacon and pancakes my eyes were glued to my sisters beautiful breasts. After dinner I went upstairs to Get my hair done and get dressed. I was just going to get my mom to drive me because it was already 6:50 .

When I got to my bedroom I tapped the door shut leaving it open a little as I dropped my robe. My clit was burning from the attraction I had to my sister. For some reason I wasn’t as confidential to who saw me naked right now because I was so horny. I didn’t even care if my mom saw me.

I dropped my robe and groped through my drawer for a sexy pear of panties. As I could feel the cool breeze on my freshly shaven vagina and exposed nipples my clit burned even more. I heard creaking coming from people walking around upstairs, most likely from them walking around outside. I heard a knock on the door.

“Yes, who is it?”

“It’s me, Christy, can I come in?” This was odd that she would even ask because usually she just barges in, she must have seen that I was naked.

“What do you need?

“Just let me come in, I want to talk” This is my chance I thought. My chance to get to a level of sexual comfort with my sister. What was I saying?! She’s my sister. I honestly didn’t plan on having sex with her. I just wanted her to get some attention.

“I’m naked, Christy. I’m trying to pick out some panties.”

“That’s ok. We are both girls. Nothing you have that I don’t.”

“Ok come in” I told her “I need to pick out which panties I wanted.” I had my back to her and was facing the dresser on the opposite wall from the door.

She wondered in and sat on my bed “Hey Kel, Did you miss the bus?”

“Duh, its past 7 isn’t it?” She couldn’t see my pussy but my nipples might have been visible, so I covered them up with my arm and turned my head and top of my body towards her so I could see her. She was still in her cotton robe that was open straight through the middle now. But she was sitting down so I couldn’t see below the waist. I dropped my arm and picked out a black thong. I slipped it on and turned toward her with my arm over my nipples again.

“What?” I asked as in what do you want and why are you staring at me get dressed.

“Nothing, I’m just bored I guess.” I looked down at my panties and realized they were transparent.

I could see her glance her eyes down to my vagina every so often to get a glance of it through the see through panties, even though it was kind of difficult to see through.

“Are you shaved?” She asked. I was very shocked that she would ask me this.

“Yes, can’t you tell? Are you?”

“No, I don’t really know how. I’m scared I will cut myself”

I Turned back toward the dresser and pulled out a matching black bra. I put it on and turned back toward her. I then walked over to my closet that was next to the door, and I scanned through the clothes I had available.

“Can you show me how to shave my pussy” She questioned in a curious way.

“You’re like 12. Have you even gone through puberty yet?”

“Yes! I have a little bit of hair down there.” She said while standing up with her robe released. She was wearing pink cotton panties. I could see the edges of her nipples now from the release of the robe. She took off the robe and laid it on my bed. Completely releasing her gorgeous bare breasts into my view. Her nipples were very erect. She then slid her panties down and dropped them to her ankles. Her small bush was now exposed to my virgin eyes. She was right, it was hairy. It had a little bit of fluff but nothing major. She must have just started growing hair a year ago or less.

“Your right, it is a little hairy.” I told her “I got to go to school. I will show you how to shave it tonight.. Maybe”

“Ok, Thanks Kel! I guess I have to get dressed too. I asked mom if she would shave it for me, but she said I wasn’t old enough.”

“You talk to mom about stuff like that?!”

“Yeah, all the time. I’ve shown her it but she doesn’t think I even have enough hair to shave, but what does she know, she has a big bush too.”

I giggled, “Well, err, I got to go.” I said as I slipped on my tight low cut jeans and a purple T-shirt and headed out of the room.

When I arrived at home after mom had driven me this morning, I walked upstairs to talk to my sister. She was all I could think about all day. I was so horny to touch her pussy and see what it looks like all cleaned up. It was now
5:04 because I had to stay after school for cheerleading practice.

“Hey Christy, what you doing?” I asked, she was wearing a very short mini skirt. With a pink T-shirt that showed her belly button. That shirt made her breasts look gigantic.

“Homework, Can you help me with my math. I’m doing equations.”

“Sure what do you need help with, Hun?” I said sitting down on her bed next to her. She was lying on her stomach facing the door. I glanced over at her homework.

“Number 12” She informed me.

“Oh, ok… That’s easier than it seems, just find out what that x equals and—“I was interrupted by my mom at the door.

“Come eat dinner girls, were having pizza.”

We both trotted down the stairs following our mom. There was a large pepperoni pizza sitting on the center of the table. We gathered around the table. And grabbed some slices.

“How was school, Kelly?”

“It was o.k.”

“How about you, Christy?”

“Same” Christy responded. It was obvious that there was only one thing on me and Christy’s mind. That was each other.

“Mom, Remember when we were talking about shaving my vagina last month, can I get that done now? I have a lot more hair since then.”

“I don’t care, Sweetie, whatever makes you happy. Personally I don’t understand why you need to. I mean whose going to see it? Your not planning on having sex or anything like that are you?”

“No mommy! Of course not, It would just make me feel better and Cleaner. Plus Kelly’s is shaved.”

Damn it! I was hoping she wouldn’t bring me in this conversation! I feel so uncomfortable talking about stuff like that to my mom.

“Well she’s a big girl, Kelly is almost 16. She probably does have boys looking and touching her vagina. Kelly, will you supervise her to make sure she doesn’t hurt herself?”

Before I could even reply Christy burst out “Yeah she is, she showed me hers this morning and told me she would help me with mine. Hers is completely shaved and its all tanned.”

I was shocked, I couldn’t believe my mom and my sister were all having this conversation.

“Ok, that’s fine. Kelly can help you with that then. I just recently trimmed mine so it wasn’t such a large bush. Ron wanted me to.” My mom told us.

Ron was her boy friend. He was a big macho muscle man.

“Ok, mom.” I said I was feeling very uncomfortable with this conversation. At this time we were finished with our pizza and were just relaxing at the table.

“Kelly, can I see yours. I want to see how good of a job you did.”

“Aw mom, I feel uncomfortable showing my mom my privates.”

“Kelly! You showed Christy. What’s the difference?”

“Well, you’re my mom, and I didn’t really run up to her and flash my pussy at her, I was changing when she came in on me.” I exaggerated.

“Just show me dear. I will show you mine. Plus we are all girls its not like your showing a guy.”

I sighed as I stood up and unbuckled my belt. I glanced at my sister as she had a large smile across her face. She definitely wanted to see. I unzipped my pants and dropped my jeans to the floor exposing my see through panties, then I slipped them down to my ankles as well releasing my beautiful young pussy in the cool kitchen air in front of my mom and my sister. This was the first time my sister has seen it without panties over them. My vagina was picture perfect, It was nicely tanned and there were no tan lines at all. It was freshly shaven, no stubs or anything because I had just shaved it this morning in the shower. Its lips were very sexy and perfect and my clit was half swollen from the excitement.

“Wow, very beautiful, Kelly. Its so perfect. Where did you get that perfect tan?” My mom asked while my sister stared with her mouth opened.

“It looks a lot better without panties over them, Kel.” Christy added.

“Uhh thanks, and I tan in the back yard sometimes completely naked. No one ever goes out there anyway.”

I pulled my panties and pants back up and zipped them and sat down. My mom then stood up, Oh god, I thought that’s the last thing I want to see, my moms hairy crotch.

“Heres mine” she said as she dropped her pants to the ground and thong as well. Eww my mom wears a thong! It was sexy actually. Even though it was pale. Her pussy lips were nicely shaved and she had a small triangle of hair above it.

No one said anything as she pulled her pants back on and sat down

“Are your nipples that tanned too, Kelly?” She wondered “Show me”

“Ok then” I stood up and slipped off my shirt and tossed it onto my chair. My bra was very tight so my breasts were popping out. I unsnapped the bra from the back and dropped it to the floor. My young soft breasts have now been exposed in front of my family. My nipples were perky and fluently tanned like my vaginal area.

“Wow, its so perfect” She said as she reached over and cupped my breast in her hand. It surprised me and I jumped back, not to mention that her hands were very cold.

“Geez you sure are tense. Loosen up babe, were all family here.” Her hand returned to my breast and began to rub and massage it. It felt very good and my nipples got super hard.

“They are very soft dear, and smooth. Do you lotion them?”

“Yes I lotion my entire body” I informed my family. She removed her hand. After a quick pinch of my nipple.

“Well its getting late, Go help Christy with her shaving.”

After I put my shirt back on. Me and Christy went upstairs to the bathroom. She sat on the bathtub edge and I sat on the toilet seat. I pulled out a razor and some shave cream.

“Take off your clothes" I ordered her

“K”

She pulled off her shirt and her pants. Leaving her silk panties and white bra to my view. She must have changed panties since this morning.

She then unsnapped her bra and slowly pulled it off, exposing her young, pale breasts.

“Mine are kind of small, aren’t they?” She asked me

“No of course not, they are very cute infact” I put the razor and stuff on the counter and stood up, I put my hands on her breasts and rubbed them. Not realizing what I was doing.

“They aren’t small at all, They are very soft” I could feel her nipples getting very erect in my hand, I rubbed my fingers over her nipples.

“Don’t stop, that feels so great!”

I giggled, “Lets get onto the shaving.” I slid my hands down her body from her stomach to her thighs and pulled her panties down. Her small bush was now released. I tossed the panties on the floor and grabbed the shave cream. I put a little on my hand and started to rub it on her pussy. It was very warm and damp underneath all that hair. After all the hair was covered in cream I got the razor and slid it over her pussy lips a few times, removing the little amount of hair she had.

“There you go babe, you now have a bald pussy.”

“Ah, it burns.”

“Oh sorry, Let me get some Lotion to soothe that for you” I said as I searched in the medicine cabinet for some lotion.
I squirted a little on my hand and rubbed it into her burning bald pussy. It felt so good to have my fingers rubbing around her pussy. I could hear a few small moans from her.

“There baby, Its all done.” I told her in a sexy voice. I squirted a little more on my hand.

“Here, let me rub a little of this on you so you can be as soft as me.”

I Rubbed it on her legs down to her ankles. My pussy was burning so bad it feels like my cunt is going to burst. I rubbed it all over her stomach.

“Here, lets go in my room to do this. I feel a little claustrophobic”

She walked out the door completely naked to her bedroom on the other side of the hall. Naturally I followed bringing the lotion.
She lied on her back on her soft bed. I climbed over her and sat on her legs, facing towards her and leaned over her rubbing the lotion all over her stomach then slowly going up to her breasts, I rub it on the bottom, avoiding the nipples, trying to tease her as much as possible, I do it very soft and light to make her pussy burn so bad. I finally reach the nipples and rub it around all over them giving them a little twist and pull. I rub it up and down her arms.

“Oh my god, This is unbelievable” She tells me.

“Ahh I know, my pussy is burning so bad!”

She is now fully lotioned and very soft.

“She gestures for me to get off of her, we both stand up. She puts her thumbs under my shirt and lift it off of me. I wasn’t wearing a bra, because I took it off on my way to the bathroom. My young sexy breasts were now exposed to my younger sister.

She unzips my pants and pulls them off, I step over them and kick them to the side. My clear panties are now exposed once again. She slides them down to my ankles and I kick them off to the side by my pants. She puts her arms around me and her lips move closely towards mine. Her soft wet lips touch mine for the first time. I put my arms around her waste and one on her back. She was a very good kisser, she must have had practice with boys. Our mouths open slightly to a french kiss. This experience was fantastic. My body was rubbing against hers. My breasts were even to hers so our nipples rubbed together. I slide my leg between hers and rubs against her pussy lips. Her hand gropes to my butt. I roll my tongue around her mouth.

I push her onto the bed and I’m now laying on top of my beautiful young sister, smothering her lips with kisses. I start to kiss her soft neck as her hands rub my back and my butt. I move my kisses lower to her collar bone. Then finally to her soft breasts. I swirl my tongue around her nipples and suck them like a baby.

“I love you, Kelly” She told me. Her words meant so much, It wasn’t any ordinary bye, I love you type thing. I could tell she really meant it.

I stopped sucking for a second and looked into her eyes. “Christy, I—I.. I Love you too.” I hesitated.

We paused and looked into each others eyes. My heart was filled with true love for my sister.

I finally stared to kiss her soft stomach. And moved down to her soaked pussy. I licked her pussy lips exceeding my tongue between her lips. I then swirl my tongue around her burning clit that was very swelled. And so was mine. Her hands were now sliding through my hair.

I stood up, now you do me. I laid on the bed as she went and kissed my neck. Her kisses were very soft and gentle. She kissed her way to my breasts as her fingers rubbed them very gently and kissed on my nipples. Then gave them a few sucks and licks. Its was so great!

She then licked below my belly button all the way up to my breasts again. She now moved her soft, young lips to my vagina. She gave it a soft kiss right on my vagina lips and on my clit. Then she began to rub my clit with her fingers. She rubbed it so good. It was extremely gentle, I was so close to cuming. I could feel it. My legs began to get weak.

“Are you a virgin?” She asked me

“Yes, I almost had sex once. But never got far enough.”

She continued to rub, then she slid her fingers inside my pussy. And started to finger me. She started out with just 2 fingers and then started doing three.

“I have an idea” I told her, pushing her off of me. I walked out of her room, butt naked. I assumed it didn’t matter anymore who saw. My family has seen my secrets now. I walked into my bedroom and looked in my bottom drawer. I got a banana off my dresser. I often masturbated with them.

“Hunny, Can you come here?” My mom called from downstairs.

“Ummm, Ok mom one sec!” I yelled back I tossed the banana in my room, told Christy that I would be right back and went downstairs. She was in the living room.

“Kelly, What are you doing walking around the house naked?” She asked me curiously as she stared at my breasts and my pussy. “And your clit is very swollen! Were you masturbating?”

I giggled, and thought, I didn’t want her to know what I was doing with Christy, and the only other possible explanation would be masturbation. “Yeah mom, I was”

“Oh gosh, Hun. I didn’t know girls did that at your age.”

“Mom I have been masturbating since the 7th grade." I sighed.

My mom looks shocked

“Well, Run along then and go masturbate.” She kissed my lips and left me on my way. I grabbed the banana from my room and went to Christy’s room.

“What took you so long—Oh my god! What are you planning to do with that banana?”

“Were going to fuck” She was now in her chair. I sat in her lap with my pussy touching her leg and gave her a long kiss on the lips. “Do you want to use this, Because I want to lose my virginity with you, tonight.”

“Well, yea, I guess I will use it. You are worth losing it to.”

We kissed again and I sat on her bed with my legs spread and handed her the dildo. She looked at it in confusion and turned on the vibration.

She started to giggle, and soon rubbed the head of the banana against my clit. She rubbed it around my clit massaging it. The time was now, I have been holding my cum for so long and this was the last bit I could take. I started to cum all over her bed and all over her hand.

“Oh my god, what is that?”

“Its cu- cu- cuuuum, AHHHH” My pussy started to have convulsions and my legs got very weak.

“Oh my god I've never cumed before, Make me cum Kelly!”

“Keep fu-cking me wi- with the banana! DON’T STOOOP!!! AHHHHH!!”

She rubbed it around my cum covered clit and then slid it deep into my pussy, I could feel my virginity being taken by this banana. I started to bleed out of my pussy. It gave me a sharp pain deep inside.

“AHH Whats happening, Did I hurt you?!” She looked very shocked like she was going to pass out.

“No, silly I- I just lost my Vi-Virginity.”
“Does that hurt?”

“Just fo-for a sec.” I stuttered. "Be gentle!"

She then started pumping it into my pussy slowly., leaving a bloody, cummy mess all over the bed.

“FUUUCK ME!! FUCK ME!!!!” I screamed

Then suddenly I heard the panicky footsteps of someone running up the stairs and I suddenly realized what I had just yelled out. My life is over, Christy realized it too as her face suddenly turned pale as she removed the banana from my pussy.

The door jerked open as my mom's scared face turned confused. No one said a word. Me and Christy just stared blankly at mom as she stared back at us.

“What are you guys doing?!” She said confused.

“Mommy, Me and Christy were having sex.”

“Incest! That’s wrong!"

“No its not mom, we are in love with each other… Sexually.”

She walked over to the bed and sat down next to me and Christy.

She looked like she was trying to think of what to do.

“Well, If this is what you both really want. I cant stop you.”

She put her hand high on my leg, and rubbed it a little. In a comforting way. She held it there for a few seconds

“Mom, your hand is on my leg, that’s weird.”

“And its not weird to fuck your sister?” she said as she removed her hand and gave Christy a teasing pinch on the nipple.  

"Maybe you could use that banana on me?"

"Sure, Mom, you can join us." Christy replied. I was just to scared to move. What was going on here?

"Goodness, look at this bloody mess? Well don't worry about it now, we will clean it up in the morning. But for now, its time to get a little freaky with that banana." Christy handed mom the wet banana. First of all, we are going to have to warm this up. A cold banana is far from the real thing. Be right back." She walked out of the room and out of the stares. We patiently waited for her to get back.

"Ok here we go, a fresh warm one." She handed it to me. "Ok fuck me with that, dear." She took off all of her clothes exposing, once again, her pale breasts and vagina.

She lied down on the bed and spread her legs and wet pussy. "Don't worry about lubrication, I'm wet enough already. She laughed. I slid the banana through her slit smoothly. It wasn't nearly as tight as Christy's pussy was. "Come on baby, put some elbow grease into it, fuck me hard and fast. Really get into it." I nodded and started rubbing the banana in and out of her pussy faster and harder. Eventually she started to burst. She ejaculated all over the bed like a fountain.

Mom started to moan like crazy and twitch her legs. I continued to pump in and out. She started screaming and running her hand through my hair.

"Ok a little board over here!" Christy sighed. I took the dildo out of my mom and looked at my sister. She was frowning.

"Oh I'm sorry, Dear. I suppose I ruined this experience for you two. You didn't really want me to join did you?"

"Well mom, not really." I answered.

"Oh, ok I'm sorry. I will leave. Just remember if you guys ever need some attention I will always be here. Good night. She got her clothes and left.

"Well now that she's gone I guess we can continue." I looked back at Christy. " She was standing in a sex position, tilted to one side with one hand on her hip. She licked her lips. Then she bent over the bed, ready to be fucked doggy style.

"Fuck me, Kelly! Take my virginity, just like I did to you."

"You got it, here it comes." I said as I rubbed the banana against her pussy and anus. I then slowly pushed it into her pussy. She screamed out in pain and excitement. She started panting and sweating as I shoved it in and out of her pussy. Rubbing and caressing her ass and thighs with my other hand. Blood started to stream down her leg as well as cum. She started to sob.

"Oh my god! Are you ok, Christy? Oh my, I'm so sorry." I pulled out the banana and put it on the bed. She sat up and I wiped the tears from her face. "Maybe that should be all for now?"

"Yeah, I think I'm finished. It felt so good but hurt so bad." We laid down on the bed and I put my thighs against her butt and put my arm around her stomach. She switched off the lights and we were soon fast asleep.


Comments please!